《Under The Game of God》


 CHAPTER 1- JACK

    Inside the Long District, a prominent place for wealthy families.


    Deep within, a two-story house separated from the other villas with a distance of 100 meters, a youth stared at the mirror with his brown eyes spark in pure innocence. On his hand, a piece of paper containing the result of his future, his hands trembled as he looks at the content nervously.


    Suddenly, the paper fell from his hand. A bitter smile appeared on his face, as he already expected the result of his exam.


    "Yen Yen will not despise me, right?" Jack thought.


    Her Classmate Yen Yen took the time to guide him to passed their exam but the result was still the same, he doesn''t know why the knowledge he learns always disappear after the end of the day. He has a photographic memory but all of the things he saw with his ability, could only last for a moment.


    "That retard came back."


    A 12-year-old student said in a low voice.


    "What the point of studying, his grade didn''t improve after being taught by our Goddess Yen Yen."


    "The f***, she taught him for a month but only got 2 points in the exam, what a waste, to be with our school number 1 beauty."


    "Isn''t nice if he stops coming to school."


    Jack calmly walks through the hallway, ignoring the harsh word of the crowd. Being mocked and humiliated for a year made him numb, this also cause of him to mature earlier than his peers.


    "Jack, don''t be afraid, Yen Yen will be there for you." He muttered as he looks at the door in front of him. Mustering his courage, he entered the room with a smile on his face.


    Upon his first step, a glass-like thing appeared on his vision, before he could think of anything a shiver ran throughout his body. He looks at his wet uniform and his classmate, but when he saw a familiar silhouette laughing at him, his world crumbled apart.


    A beautiful teen girl was looking at him with a warm smile on her face. Beside her, a handsome boy was laughing at him while holding her waist.


    "Shocked aren''t you?" The handsome boy said in a teasing tone.


    "Yen Yen, why are you with him?"


    Before the girl could say anything, the boy interrupted as he sneered coldly. "Fool, she is my fiancee, we only played a little game, so she with you in that month of time. Do you know what our bet is?"


    Yen Yen tried to convince Clarence to stopped but only got a fierce look, a hint of displeasure appeared on her beautiful face. "My fiancee will teach you everything she knows about the exam to help you reach the top ten, but it seems, I overestimated you. Before, Yen Yen and you, are destined to be husband and wife. But because of your dumbness, you lose all the fortune of your parents and your woman."


    "What do you mean, Clarence!" Jack shouted. As he suddenly felt something happen to his parent.


    "You will know soon."


    Jack swallowed his anger after glancing at Clarence and Yen Yen.


    "You and your family will pay for this."


    Looking at Jack running silhouette, Yen Yen suddenly felt nervous. Clarence notices the girl expression as he already knew her thought.


    "Don''t worry he can''t cause harm to us. Today he will lose everything together with his family."


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.Jack ran madly to return home as he felt that a crisis befalls on his family.


    Jack father was a real estate and medical businessman, producing a cure was his father forte as he was a doctor. While his mother came from a lower class citizen that made a living through the effort.


    His father and mother met at the university where they fell in love with each other. After their graduation, she got pregnant and married his father, that''s how Jack came to be.


    After returning home, Jack became restless as he paces around his room, he felt his phone vibrated so hurriedly answered the call.


    "Dad!" Jack shouted in worry.


    "Jack, listen to me, your mom and I encountered a problem in the company so we will be away from home. I already called your aunt so wait for her."


    Son, you have to remember that we love you, I promise that we will return as soon as possible. So don''t worry about us."


    "Westley, hurry they already caught up to us, at this rate we will all die."


    Bang


    "Dad! What is that sound, are you okay dad!" Jack shouted, but he can''t any longer hear a response on the other side.


    Jack strength left his body as he drops his phone on the ground. He sat on the floor hugging his head as he thought of that sound because his dad collected a lot of it in his secret chamber, he was quite familiar with it. "Father, don''t die, don''t leave me alone."


    Jack cried all day until his tears dried up when the night arrives he stand up with difficulty as he felt numb on his feet. He looks at the reflection of himself as he thought.


    Why did you give me this curse!


    Do I deserve this!?


    Tell me!


    They call me TRASH but I know deep inside that I am a genius because I can memorize the content of the book in a single look, if not for this curse you gave me I will not be useless as I am now!


    My father called it Photographic memory, but why do I forget all the things I learn in a single moment.


    Jack look at the mirror with a grievance, he punches the mirror with all of the strength he can muster. Blood poured out on his hand, as the mirror broke into a piece. A vault suddenly appeared in his view.


    He opened the vault and saw a bottle of pills, he carefully looks at the bottle and noticed a bone sign that indicated that it was a deadly pill.


    There was also a letter together with the bottles.


    "[Do not consume]


    A lot of experts gathered to develop this pill to enhance the human genes. For what purpose?


    For survival!


    We have to succeed because the human will face an extinction I am not sure when will it happen. But a lot of strange things appeared on earth, a monster, mutant and heavenly herb that can turn a human into supernatural.


    Someday, the earth will face a calamity that will lead to catastrophe. Westley Ford.


    "HAHAHA." Jack laugh.


    Let it end! I don''t care if the world end and I can''t do anything about it, with this curse of mine I will be useless anyway.


    Jack look at the pill as he let out a smile.


    "Dad, Mom, I will follow you now." He shoved all the pills inside of his mouth, a pain spread through his being as he let out a painful howl. A light blue fire appeared on his blood vessel as it runs amok destroying everything in its path, the blood that contains impurities continued to pour out of his body, pureblood started to circulate with that blue fire in harmony.


    Jack was convulsing and kept on bashing his head on the floor. He felt that all of the things that make a person to a human suddenly disappeared.


    The wrath that hides deep inside his heart was gone, the feeling of affection, attachment, and everything, it was slowly fading.


    Jack blue eyes look at the family picture atop on his desk, a memory unknown to him suddenly surge on his brain, the humming of his mother on her belly. The touch of his father on her stomach, a stream of tears appeared from the corner of his eyes. ''Before I lose this emotion, I will cry for my parents until it disappeared.''


    After suffering from pain, he lost consciousness as his breathing continued to slow down then finally stop.


    ...


    Two days later, a woman on her 20s appeared in front of a two-story house. Standing in front of the door, she let out a light sigh as a complicated feeling surface in her heart. Jack was her nephew that she hadn''t seen for almost eight years, so standing in this house made her think of some memories she doesn''t want to remember.


    "Hello, Jack your aunt is here can you open the door?"


    "..................."


    "Jack!" The woman runs out of patience and kicks the door open with her long legs.


    When she entered the house, she was stunned as she saw the house void of people and noise. She touches the dust on a wall then smell it.


    After a thorough inspection, the house seems abandoned two days ago. She started to get nervous as she anxiously walks into Jack''s room.


    She arrives at the familiar room and saw Jack lying in his pool of blood. She was shocked and scared that her nephew will die.


    She felt a sudden ache from the heart, carefully taking his wrist as she examined his pulse. When she heard a weak pulse from him, she was overjoyed and hurriedly took a blanket then covered him with it.


    She took Jack to her car to take him to the nearby hospital, the doctor and nurses panicked as they saw Jack clothes coated with blood.


    "Doctor, how''s my nephew?"


    "He will be fine after getting a few days of rest."


    "Thank you." The woman bowed to the doctor.


    "No no, it is our responsibility."


    After the doctor left, the woman sat beside Jack as she peels an apple on her side. When she was about to tease Jack from his coma, she noticed that his eyes move.


    The woman hurriedly got out of the room and called for a doctor. After she left, Jack opened his eyes as he unconsciously touched his head because of a severe headache. His blue eyes glimmered before turning to his normal brown eyes.


    He had a dream.


    In that dream, he was flying in the middle of corpses, looking below with disdainful look. When he saw that man face, the man on his dream look at his direction with a cold smile.


    That smile made him terrified he wanted to wake up, but it was in vain.


    "Fool terrified with your future self!?"


    When he heard that word, Jack jolted awake as his hand land on the table beside him, nearly, knocking down the vase of flower on the top of it.


    "Jack, Thank God, you are awake." Jack heard a woman voice on his side.


    "Who are you?" Jack ask without any hint of emotion.


    "Oh, I am your aunt, Marie, how awful of you to forget me." Marie made a sorrowful face as she approaches Jack, looking at his empty expression, she felt quite strange as she compares the nephew in her memories and Jack in front of her.


    Jack didn''t respond he looks at her with a vacant expression as he muttered. "I didn''t die, why?"


    Marie didn''t mind, she just calmly stood in front of him. "Cry, little Jack this older sister will never leave you, so you don''t have to be worried about being alone." She pulled him into her embrace as she comforted him.


    Jack''s shoulder trembled he was only twelve years old kid so this kind of experience was too hard for his mind to bear.


    Tears suddenly trickled on his cheeks, as he cries on sorrow.


    Suddenly, an earthquake occurred. Marie took Jack under the table to cover. They didn''t notice that the table beside Jack was turning into particles disappearing into the air without them realizing it.

 Chapter 2- The Scattered Soul

    Star Society Hospital, one of the common property of government in Beijing, inside of the room in the private ward. Marie look at his sleeping nephew, she was astonished how bad the luck of this boy who was only 12 years old, her sister and brother-in-law got into big trouble, she got a call from them to take care of Jack. But after saying what they want, they hung up as if she owed them a favor.


    Even now, she doesn''t know what happened to them, looking at the darkness that envelope them. Marie let out a long sigh. "Jack, I will be your emotional support for a while."


    Marie tried to push the bed but it no avails. "Damn, something heavy was stuck above the bed. Txk, no choice but to do this, I will resolve the consequence later."


    Marie used her two palms then push the bed aside then a 2meter tall boulder appeared crushing down at her. "Txk, little Jack will be harm if I punch this, right?" Marie thought.


    "Wind lock." A gust of wind gathered on her hand, as she fixed her gaze at a stone in front of her. When the boulder was about to hit her, the wind that she gathered let out a buzzing sound as it envelops it.


    When the boulder stop moving, Marie took Jack and ran out of the hospital, when she got outside. What she saw stunned her, the only building reduced to rubble is the one they occupied.


    A lot of patients cried out in pain as they receive injuries. Doctors and nurses assisted all of the patients in the other building resting ward.


    "Thank god, all of the patients got outside the building before it''s collapse." The nurses sigh in relief.


    "Strange, that earthquake only occurred in our area." A nurse said in a low voice.


    "Is what you said is true!?"


    When they heard that shout, the doctors were startled. "What happened?"


    "Director Cha, I don''t know if Its true or not, but my friend told me that no earthquake occurred in their area."


    "Which street?"


    "Chaowai Street."


    "That''s streets is only 300m away from us, is this terrorism?" Director Cha muttered to himself.


    Marie who heard their conversation turned pale. "Did they found me?"


    She suddenly remembered the organization who was chasing them for almost year, that organization was the reason that Jack family decided to stay in China to hide from their pursuit, she didn''t think that they already track them.


    "Impossible!" Because of the recent event happen continuously, her thought turned clouded as she didn''t think that Jack is the reason for that earthquake. Also for new awaken supernatural to make the building collapse, Marie shook her head as she hurriedly got into her car. "I better act cautiously, if not, little Jack life will be in danger."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Long District.


    Arriving in front of a 4 meters gate, a bald man wearing black suit block their car.


    "Madam, show us your membership card." He asked politely.


    The bald man was an experienced person, this woman riding a limited edition Porche cannot be ordinary. "I don''t have a card, but little Jack is here." Marie pointed her finger at Jack sleeping beside her.


    When the bald man saw Jack, his face turned pale, as he hurriedly shouted angrily at his subordinate. "Open the gate."


    The man beside him was startled. "Yes, sir."


    When the other black clothes man is gone to open the gate, the bald man turned his head and respectfully bowed to Marie. "Forgive me for wasting your precious time."


    Marie responds with a smile then drove her car inside the gate. Looking at the car getting farther, the man who opened the gate saw his boss sweating profusely. "Boss, who are they?"


    "Kid, not knowing it, is a good thing." The boss looks coldly at the man he knew a little about the people behind Jack, but when he thought about those dangerous men beside Jack''s father. He nearly pisses on his pants, he shook his head and decided not to think about it.


    Looking at his boss back, the man didn''t dare to ask any further as he knew that an insignificant person like him was not worth their glance at all.


    Marie took Jack on his room, then put him into his bed. Looking at him, she wondered how long, can she stay beside him. Her existence was a top secret, not only in this country but to the whole world.


    His Father Westly Ford, a genius researcher, discovered some strange herb and beast in a foreign country called Philipines. Unlike the other animals, it possesses sharp teeth that can penetrate a metal, her and Westley thought they found a new species. They concealed the fact that a new species were discovered from the whole world and started studying it, the beast was still an infant, so it was not harmful in any way.


    After the conducting of months of research, we found out that the beast was a legendary qilin dragon. We are not overjoyed about this discovery. Instead, it made us frighten, the thought of this beast are all over the world was terrifying. If a word that a monster like this exists, the world will be sent to chaos.


    "Tsk, I didn''t know that event will turn our lives upside down. Westly, you better be alive, you idiot." Marie muttered.


    "Oh, didn''t Westly left a sample of that dangerous medicine?" Thinking about that pill made her shivered.


    "That thing was made from various genes of those monsters so consuming it will make you a dead man." Marie look around the room and saw a broken mirror, a pill that made from many different kinds genes of a legendary beast is precious even it turns out to be a failure. So Westley hid some sample of back up materials to continue their research for humankind evolution.


    When she saw the open vault and pill bottle on the ground, she hurriedly looks at the content and found out that all of the pills are gone. Before she could recover from her shock, a voice call wakes her up.


    "Captain! A mutant beast appeared we need your assistance!" A female voice said in a panic.


    Marie put the bottle in her pocket and ran out of the house, that action made Jack''s awoken from his sleep. He got up from his bed and realize that he was in his room.


    Looking at his familiar ceiling, the memory of his parents came back, a burst of sadness surface on his heart. But when he was about to step out of his room, the painful headache he experienced on the hospital came back.


    They will die, I have to hurry.


    Ehe, You do not need to worry that kid will die at my hands.


    Sorry, Jack. You existence worry me, so I decided to send an assassin to kill you.


    Boss is not scared about that woman, right?


    This kid was an idiot.


    Hehe, I will eat you today puppy.


    A lot of thoughts stream from Jack''s mind, this voices made him cover his ears, but when he heard malicious thoughts, his face turned pale. Suddenly, a man holding a gun appeared in front of Jack.


    The man looks at Jack with a grin on his face as he pointed his gun at him and fired. Suprised, Jack instinctively raises his hand to block the bullet, ignoring the pain soaring through his mind.


    When the bullet was about to touch him, it turned into dust by a barrier that suddenly appeared around Jack. The man was surprised, but that only lasted for a second as he fired all the bullet from his gun.


    Destroy him!


    Kill this man!


    It bothersome, just let me sleep!


    Devour him!


    Dammit, I envy your freedom!


    Get revenge!


    Ant, you overestimate yourself!


    Suddenly, seven thought sounded inside of him as they transmitted their desire on his mind. Jack look at the man and said. "Destroy."


    The man didn''t have time to cry in pain as his head already disappeared, then his upper body to lower body, after a second the man was reduced to nothingness.


    That right, destroy everything, Hahaha!


    This world belongs to you!


    In this world, you are a God!


    Jack was on the verge of going insane as he shouted with tears of blood flooded his eyes. He can feel his soul tearing into seven pieces, the desire to destroy everything in his path, appeared in his mind. "No!"

 Chapter 3- THE BIRTH OF SINS

    "AH!" Along with the painful cries, a tremors run throughout the whole house, Jack''s surrounding turns into nothingness. The bed, floor, and everything near 10 meters around Jack vanished as if they didn''t exist. Blood poured out from his eyes and ears, drenching his body dyed red with his blood.


    "No, I don''t want to lose myself, everything was already taken from me. I don''t want myself to turn into something that my mom and dad will despise." Jack said in a hoarse voice.


    Don''t resist your fate! A loud voice echoed in Jack''s mind.


    No, I don''t want this fate!


    I will change it, no!


    I will fight it!


    Carried by a mysterious force, Jack''s body floated mid-air, he stared at the empty sky then was engulf in unknown space. His figure disappeared along with the tremor that disturbs the peace of estate.


    In the sky, a round shape of metal could be seen flying to Jack''s residence as if attracted by his powers, when Jack disappeared in unknown place. It stopped momentarily, then sped through the south.


    "Brother Vern, is this our last mission?" A blond woman in her 20''s look at the man with a slightly teasing tone.


    Vern didn''t glance at the woman as he seriously looks at the monster in front of them. "Don''t joke around Mara."


    Mara and Vern were from an organization that involves killing this kind of monsters that appeared all over the world. With the appearance of a human with supernatural powers, an organization called ''The Holder'' appeared on earth, this mysterious group gathered all of the people with talent who can awaken their powers.


    Their purpose was to kill all of the strange monsters that appeared on earth all over the world. The organization made a mission system to avoid the consequence of the newbie getting killed. Vern and Marie took the G-class mission to train, but a problem occurred in their training as they didn''t expect that the monster on their training, turned out to be an E-class.


    The beast was similar to the black bear of America, but this monster in front of them has two head and horn on its forehead. With his paws that filled with the strength of one hundred, this beast overwhelmed this group of supernatural human.


    "We just have to defend and wait for Captain to arrive, she can certainly do something to save us from this situation." Vern expression was grave as he realizes that defending on this monster is impossible.


    "But we are on the verge of death, look at our wound, we don''t even have the stamina to defend on that mutant beast." Mara pointed at her body that drenches in blood. Equip with a battle suit, Mara''s seductive body was exposed in daylight, looking at her torn clothes that almost reveal her private part, Vern suddenly felt his blood boiled from his lower abdomen.


    Roar!


    "This seductress!"


    That roar awaken Vern from losing himself, he silently curses Mara for being seductive, they look at the beast walking in front of them with oppressive aura enveloping them. They instinctively step back, as they felt hopeless in this situation.


    "You guys sure are pathetic." Startled, they look back and saw a woman with black hair walking to their side. When they saw the black haired woman, a smile appeared on their faces instead of angry expression from being mocked.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Captain, you arrive!" Vern and Marie shouted in unison.


    Glancing at their body riddled with wounds, she felt guilt inside because she left them without saying anything. "Go back, heal your wounds while I fight this musclehead beast."


    The two-headed bear look at the woman with delight visible in his four eyes, when he thought that his food increase, he couldn''t help himself anymore as he attacks Marie with his claws.


    "Captain!" Vern and Mara said worried they knew that their captain was strong but looking at the massive figure of the monster in front of them, a hint of panic appeared on their face.


    The attack was fast, as it already arrives in front of Marie. Facing this terrifying attack, Marie didn''t dare to engage it head-on, she used her wind ability to support her body to evade the attack.


    The two headed-bear was enraged as the food in front of her dodge his claws, so he chases Marie who was distancing herself from its attack. "Wind Blade." Marie keeps on launching wind blade as she kept her distance to the two-headed bear.


    "Roar!" Letting out a pain cries, the two-headed bear didn''t attack as it fled into the forest run from this terrifying woman.


    "You lose, to a weakling beast like this?" Marie was dumbfounded, by the sight of 6-meter beast running with tail on his back deep inside the forest.


    Damn, the bear is not weak, you are just powerful! Vern and Mara retorted weakly.


    "What did you say?"


    "n...Nothing." Mara said nervously.


    "By the way, where are Joe and Quenni?" She receives a call from Quenni but why are the two of them are missing?


    "The two of them are in our hideout in Wangjing. We didn''t expect that bear will undergo his second mutation, so we decided to go back for reinforcement, but we didn''t expect that we will encounter this beast on our retreat." Vern explained in pain.


    "Oh." She expected that to happen when she saw the mutant beast. As that beast, sense of smell was upgraded, after its mutation.


    "So what''s the plan, Captain?" Mara ask.


    "Go back and meet with the two in Wangjing, I will follow that beast to slay it." The two didn''t have time to say anything as Marie already leap on a tree, to chase the two-headed bear.


    "Our strength compared to Captain is like heaven and earth."


    "Sigh." The two left in depress manner.


    HAHA, fight it?


    Fool!


    You are too weak!


    Just give up and sleep!


    "No! I will not give up, all of you begone!" Jack shouted; his body was in pain as the mysterious force continued to pour inside of him.


    Stupid!


    We are one!


    We are all the same.


    We are born from your soul!


    While he was holding his head from pain, the round object following him appeared in front of him, Jack noticed the strange object in front of him.


    He had a strange feeling that this metal can save him. So hurriedly grab it, looking at the middle he saw a word inscribed in a foreign language and a string connected on its back.


    He touches the string with his finger. "Destroy."


    A drop of his blood falls into the metal as it absorbs and released a bright glow then dive on his eyebrow. Confusion appeared on his face, as he stared at his empty hand.


    Then a mechanical voice resounded inside his mind.


    [Greetings, My new Master.]


    Jack was flustered.


    Before he can respond, the voice interrupted his thought.


    [The host is currently unstable due to the incomplete soul.


    The system advice host to seal the seven souls residing inside your body.


    Warning: Due to your weak soul, we cannot suppress the seven soul inside of your body.


    Warning: The seven soul inside your body exceeded the power of the system can provide.


    Warning: Because the power of the seven souls exceeded the system, it cannot provide any assistance.]


    The fuck, then what can you do! Jack retorted.


    [After calculating all of the possible solutions, the system sacrificed all of his power that turned the system from returning to its basic form.]


    "The..." Jack


    [Hose brain capacity was increasing at a tremendous rate, due to the limiter fading, the host will lose the feeling of pain, fear.......]


    [The increase of brain capacity can''t keep up with the body of the host, resulting in the host lifespan reduction.


    Currently, the host brain capacity increased to 30%.


    If the host brain capacity hits 50%, the host body will turn into particles.


    The system suggested to stop the increase: Yes/no]


    "Yes." Jack gritted his teeth.


    [Processing...]


    [The host gains a unique ability. Do you want to name it?]


    Jack felt his eyesight, hearing, thinking improve tremendously.


    "No, you can give it a suitable name;" Jack said without any hint of emotion.


    [Searching......


    Base on your unique ability and the information about this world.


    The seven soul you possess has the traits of the seven deadly sins!


    Is the host want the name Seven Deadly Sins?]


    "Yes." Jack was surprised, but after thinking about it, the name fits it well.


    "Give me an advice base on my situation."


    [The system advice the host to temper his body.]


    Before Jack could nod in agreement, a loud roar resounded behind him. On his back, a two-headed bear filled with minor wounds stared at him with deadly eyes.

 Chapter 4- The System, Name Yiyi

    [Warning: A two-headed Asura Bear appeared...


    Remark: The beast is beyond the host capability, please flee as fast as possible.]


    "Useless system, why didn''t you notify me earlier." Jack''s eyebrow twitches, as he complained.


    [Due to host condition, the system sense is restricted to 20 meters around the host. The host can only blame himself for being weak.] The system retorted coldly.


    Those words hit his weak points.


    "I thought you didn''t possess intelligence, but it seems that I was wrong;" Jack said as he ran in the opposite direction of the two-headed bear.


    The two-headed Asura Bear didn''t think that the prey he found would run after seeing him. Anger boiled his heart as he remembers the woman who spoiled his food, seeing Jack figure, the Asura bear chased him to vent his anger.


    "System, its look like our journey ends here;" Jack said without any hint of fear as he calmly faces the claw descending into his head. He could see the attack in slow motion, but with his current body, he couldn''t dodge nor stop it head on.


    [What a heartless Host, for you to take me along with your death, romantic aren''t you.]


    [I was planning to make use of your unique ability, but it doesn''t seem necessary as it will only cause you an unbearable consequence.] The system said coldly.


    He was about to retort when a loud wind distracted him. Looking at the sound, Jack saw a crescent-shaped wind slicing towards the two head of Asura Bear.


    The Asura Bear sense a deadly crisis, but the wind already hit his back, letting his last cry. The Asura Bear look at Marie with hatred and fear.


    "Jack, what are you doing here?" Marie was stunned.


    She didn''t expect her nephew she left a moment ago was standing in front of her. She gazes at Jack with doubt, how could he come here?


    "Why could I hear her thoughts?" Jack look at Marie with an emotionless expression. [Host develop the power called psychic power, so the host could naturally read her thought.]


    "Jack, why are you here?" Marie wants to ask another question but hesitated.


    Did Jack consume that pill?


    No, Its Impossible, if he consumes those pills, his body will explode due to excessive gene energy.


    "System, can you identify the pill I consume?" Jack asked about the system.


    [Those pills are genes of the various mythical beasts. Host, I plan to organized and search for more information about this world while looking for suitable body tempering method for you in 10 years. But luckily, the host genes possessed a body tempering.] The system paused momentarily, as he said slowly.


    [And your planet will probably receive it''s own baptism soon.]


    "By the way, why would I need to forge my body to a muscle man anyway?"


    [Host, if your body is not strong enough, your body could not sustain the psychic power of those seven souls. And the body tempering is for compressing and strengthening not for muscle, why would I have a host dumb as you.] The system mocked.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Tsk, I am only 12 years old, how could you expect me to know anything old hag."


    [..........] The system was speechless.


    "Hey, Jack I am asking you;" Marie was irritated as she found out that Jack is ignoring her.


    Jack look at Marie with emotionless eyes. "When I woke up I was already here." The system was dumbfounded at the sight of Jack poor excuse.


    "Are you Aunt Marie?" Marie was stunned for a moment before a bright smile appeared on her face.


    "I am surprised that you still remember me, you are only four years old the last time we met." Marie smiled and suddenly remembered the pills.


    "Jack this place is far from your house, how did you end up here?" Marie had the thought that Jack probably consumes those pills and turned into ''Holder'' of supernatural power or else how could he come here?


    "Jack, are you having a strange dream or something?" Stunned, Marie looks at Jack, as she remembered something about those pills.


    If he had a dream, then that does mean he also became a ''Holder''? Marie thought.


    When he heard her thought, Jack''s ears twitch as he didn''t know if that dream was related to him somehow.


    "Yes, but I don''t remember most of it after waking up, I already found myself in this place."


    ''System, how did my aunt obtain that power?''


    [After scanning her body, I found that her genes contain a slight amount of mythical beast genes that used the power of wind.]


    The host genes also contain a lot of mythical beast genes. Luckily, all of those genes didn''t merge with the host body if not your body will turn into a pile of meat due to excessive energy.] Jack''s face was emotionless, but he suddenly thought of a problem.


    "System, can you think of a way to get rid of those genes?"


    [Because the system suffered a backlash for sealing those seven souls. The system was now in its basic form, so it can''t help the host.] The system said.


    [But host doesn''t have to be worried, the merger momentarily stop due to the system suppressing the host brain evolution.] Hearing this, Jack thought that he needed to do something or else he will die.


    "System, tell me, the real purpose of body tempering is the right path, right?" With his brain evolution, Jack thought were faster than an ordinary human, so he naturally deduced this much information after talking to the system.


    [Yes.]


    Marie''s eyes beamed with excitement. "Little Jack, I won''t ask about that dream of yours. But I want you to go to our headquarters to strengthen your power." Holding Jack''s hand, Marie thoughts were running wildly.


    I suspect that Jack inherited that Qilin space ability, HAHA, With that talent, he will surpass me in no time. Jack ignored his Aunt, with her fantasy. "System, what is that baptism you talk about earlier?"


    [Baptism, was just a word for Gods playing with their planets or should I say their universe. The first baptism is what you could apocalypse, many mutant beasts and human turning zombies will appear in this world.


    Watching the struggles of humankind is the favorite entertainment of many gods, put it on an example that human watches a death match between animals, humans, and insects, without care for the lives of this species as they bet their fortune on their player.]


    "Oh, bored aren''t they?" Jack said without a hint of emotion.


    [Treat it as a game in MMORPG, the god will put a quest on their players to make them stronger, but the real purpose was to find a stronger player to make a main character for the final baptism.]


    "Well, so I just have to make myself stronger, right?"


    "By the way, I destroyed a string attach at your back before you merge with my soul, what is that anyway?" Jack ask coldly.


    [My previous host was a God, he used me to be the guide of this planet to help them developed faster than the other Gods players.]


    [He turned me into a server, that will serve as the core of the status system of this planet. And that string is what attached me to that God.]


    "Oh, so I also have that status system?" Jack said with interest.


    The system said in disdain. [You brat, I am the server so of course, you have the advance status system.]


    "I am curious, can I see my status?"


    [Ehe, brat see how weak you are.] Jack stared at the screen appeared on his retina, as he exclaimed instinctively.


    "Ah."


    Name: Jack Ford


    Gender: Male


    Age: 12


    Acquired Bloodline gene: Nine-Headed Dragon, ?????????


    Strenght: 0.8


    Vitality: 1


    Agility: .07


    Intelligence: 5


    Psychic Power: 10


    Learn Ability


    None


    Unique ability


    The Seven Deadly sins- unratable


    Genes ability


    Undying Body- (Passive)


    Photographic Memory- (Passive)


    Curse- (Remove)


    Due to host brain capacity increased by around 30%, the host hearing, smell, eyesight, and comprehension improve tremendously.


    The host also develops the power called. Telekinesis and instant teleportation.


    Warning- the host can only teleport 8 meters away if you exceed the teleportation limit, your body will be torn to pieces by the space.


    Remark- Extremely damn weak, even an 8-year-old gay can kill you.


    "Is that remark necessary?" Jack said with cold eyes.


    ''And where did you learn the term gay anyway.'' Jack silently thought.


    [What remark?]


    "Jack, let''s go back, we need to return as soon as possible it''s dangerous to stay in this forest during the night." Jack didn''t have the time to react as Marie put him on her shoulder. She jumped at the tree and continued to leap on branches.


    Jack look at the disappearing forest, as he thought. Hey, system.


    [What?]


    From now on, you will be called Yiyi.


    [Yo..you!] Yiyi loudly screech could only be heard by Jack.


    [What with that childish name!?]


    [Atlease gives it a meaning!!!]

 Chapter 5- The Genes

    With the sun high up in the sky, a ray of light frequently appeared from a two-story house in Long district, because the house distance is far from the other residence. The residence could only see a sunray reflected from the metal like thing flying in different directions.


    "What is that thing?" A black haired man on his 20''s said to the woman beside her.


    "A remote control helicopter." A man fixed his glasses, as he said the word with a hint of confidence.


    "Wow, remote control helicopter can fly like that?" The black-haired man exclaimed.


    "We didn''t come here to watch a toy." The woman shook her head, as she looks at the address on her phone. Looking at the two occupied in the helicopter, she stomped her foot as she angrily glared at them.


    She was planning to visit Jack alone, but she didn''t expect that she will bump with this two on her way here. The two were her university classmate and friend also a secret admirer, due to her looks a lot of guys pursue this belle from their days of studies.


    "Xiao Fan, Dong, if you two don''t stop playing around, I will leave the two of you."


    Hearing this, Xiao Fan, scratch his cheeks from embarrassment. Dong look at Xiao Fan with a sneed. "Fan, if you keep that childish action of yours, the girl you like will lose her interest in you."


    "You are one talk!" Xiao Fan retorted.


    "But a toy can''t fly with that kind of speed, did we imagine things?" Dong silently thought.


    The woman didn''t look back at them, as she walks towards Jack residence, the two followed the woman as they argue.


    [After training for two weeks, your psychic power can only lift a thing with 200-pound of weight, I didn''t expect your constitution is this low.]


    "Shut up." Jack retorted as he runs in a circle around the house, a wraith band containing a weight of 100 pounds were attached to his both wrist arm and feet.


    When Marie got home with him, under the stunned gaze of Jack, she left saying that she will be away for a couple of days, but two weeks already pass, she didn''t even contact or message him. So Jack thought, that something might happen to her.


    [What, did I hit the sore spot? HAHA] Yiyi laughed merrily.


    "Well, I am on growing stage, Yiyi."


    [Tsk, please can you stop calling me Yiyi, I feel uncomfortable. I don''t blame you anyway, the quality of the heaven energy you absorb is quite low after all.]


    Jack ignored Yiyi as he said. "I am lucky enough that I got a body tempering from the genes of that nine-headed dragon."


    When he thought about the hard training, that made his body numb from moving he silently mused that losing one pain is quite an advantage for practicing this body tempering.


    [Well, all of the dragons had their supreme technique on their bloodline after all.] He explained the method to obtain the genes inheritance, Jack comprehension improve so far and got to the minor accomplishment of the 1st stage faster than Yiyi expected.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.[Human potential is terrifying, indeed.] Yiyi thought that Jack already exceeded a God learning speed, the method he taught Jack was a technique that created by the immortals.


    Even a God will take a decade learning that technique, so Jack can be considered a monster in the eyes of God, but this also made Yiyi sigh. Jack lifespan decrease to the extent, he only has five more years to live. If he didn''t stop his brain evolution, Jack is probably no longer in this world, a higher comprehension with a mortal body is a rare thing.


    Comprehending the dao with a weak body will only lead to a certain death whenever Yiyi looks at Jack, he was silently cursing how this kid luck was so good.


    "Yiyi, tell me how much time do I have to live?" Jack broke Yiyi from his deep thought.


    [Five years.] Yiyi hesitated, but in the end, he said it with a sigh.


    "Five years, ah." Jack fell into deep thought, but he hurriedly shook his head then change the topic to avoid the strange atmosphere.


    "What with this childish title, Heavenly Dragon Asura Body scripture."


    After obtaining the scripture, Jack felt a little weird because the name of the scripture was childish enough on this modern period point of view.


    ''Well, I think calling it the Heavenly body is more than enough.'' Jack thought.


    [Don''t complain, the fact of getting a supreme scripture was lucky enough. Do you know, that many Gods doesn''t have that kind of luck because they are born as a God they didn''t necessarily need that scripture as they already possess a celestial body; But a supreme is still a supreme!]


    Jack nodded slightly.


    Suddenly, he remembered that apart from the Heavenly Body scripture, he obtain a lot of different kinds of attack, movement and soul scripture. He entered his sea consciousness and saw a lot of stones with a foreign language inscribe on them.


    [Ignore the attack and movement scripture, they are useless as you use psychic power, not heaven energy.] Yiyi reminded him.


    Jack coughs a mouthful of blood after his soul withdrew from his consciousness. "Yiyi, what is that energy?"


    "You don''t have the qualification to touch this thing ant!"


    When his spiritual form gets in contact with the Goldstone, a powerful attack his spirit resulting in minor injuries.


    [Don''t bother with that scripture, that energy came from the will of the supreme expert.]


    "Tsk, I will surely break that thing."


    A viciousness appeared on Jack''s face, Yiyi, who saw this frown, as he knew that the influence of the Seven Deadly Sins is getting stronger.


    Gurgle.


    "Tsk, this body scripture made me a foodie."


    [You used a lot of energy so of course, you have to eat a lot of meat to refill your body.]


    Jack made his way to the kitchen as he cooks 5 tons of meat, Living alone made him felt familiar with cooking. His parents were always in their work, so the time they spend with Jack is minimal, he doesn''t have a maid or anyone that he can order around unlike typical rich kids with subordinate surrounding them.


    "It already two weeks, Big sister didn''t even contact me once." Forced to call her Big sister, Jack didn''t dare to refuse as he found a deadly smile on her face. After eating his fill, Jack entered his father''s room to get a knife for his practice.


    "Time to practice my control." Jack took a two seal knife from his father''s collection, going into the backyard, he made them levitate from his side as he fired on its target.


    Fifty meters away from Jack, two shadows could be seen flying towards the rubber dummy erected at the center. One of the shadows hit its target, while the other one scratch the dummy cheek.


    "Not good enough." Jack was about to control the knife when the sound of doorbell interrupted him.


    "Wow, is this a mansion or what?" Xiao Fan walks with difficulty as he was tired of walking for 20mins without seeing their destination.


    "Tricia, this student of your''s doesn''t have a scary background, right?" Dong inquired.


    Tricia shook her head, as this was the first she visits Jack residence. "I only know that he was rich, but I didn''t know that he was living deep inside the Long district."


    The trio was breathing heavily, Xiao Fan was sweating all over his body, as he didn''t expect their destination to be this long. He looks at Tricia with complicated feeling, then asks in a low voice.


    "Tricia, how''s your boyfriend?" Xiao Fan said curiously, back then he has a secret crush on this woman when they were in college. But after graduation, he didn''t meet her anymore. A bitter smile appeared on Tricia''s face, as she remembered her boyfriend who left a month ago.


    "Oh, the house!" Dong broke the strange atmosphere as he walks in front of the door.


    "Wow, this student of yours truly hide his house well;" Dong exclaims as he touches the doorbell.


    After waiting for three minutes, the trio started to feel impatience, when they are about to touch the doorbell again. A voice of a child traveled through their ear.


    "Who are you, people?"


    Xiao Fan and Dong stared at the mysterious youth, while Tricia walks in front of Jack.


    "Jack, I am your teacher, can you let us in?"


    He stared at the woman for awhile, then let them enter his house and invited them to sit on the sofa in the living room as he brewed some coffee. Staring at his back, the two silently whispers.


    "Hey, this kid was 12-year-old, right?" Xiao Fan.


    "Hey, Tricia, your student piqued my interest why don''t you introduce us;" Dong commented.


    "Being bullied by his classmate, made him matured earlier than his peers." Tricia laughs with self-ridicule.


    "Teacher don''t need to be worried." Tricia who was down for being useless was shocked.


    She was sure that her voice was low, even Dong and Xiao Fan who was beside didn''t hear it completely.


    So how could Jack, who was ten meters away hear her?

 Chapter 6- School

    Jack knew the woman intention was reasonable, why would the two that came with her teacher, was just curious about him and the helicopter flying above his house.


    Helicopter? Jack look at them and realize that the shards he used for his practice created a misunderstanding. Realizing his mistake, he decided not to practice in an open field area to avoid the attention of others.


    Looking at Tricia shocked expression, he stared at his teacher with confusion.


    I just said a random remark, why are you reacting strangely? But when he read her thoughts, he found out that his action was not something an ordinary kid can do.


    "I need to refrain from talking when it''s come from reading someone thoughts." Jack thought inwardly.


    "So what did you come here for, Teacher?" Jack ask slowly.


    Tricia recovered from her shocked, as she shook her head for thinking something impossible. She looks at Jack and angrily said. "You are not answering my call for two weeks already, do you still want to attend the school or not?"


    "Oh, sorry teacher, I forget my phone when my aunt and I visited our relatives in the Philippines."


    "You can at least remind me if you are going on a vacation, you made this teacher worried."


    "Sorry teacher, I was wrong." Seeing Jack sincere apology, she felt quite strange as she got the feeling that this kid was only acting.


    [What with that stiff expression?] Yiyi said with a laugh.


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s good or not, but it helps quite a lot as it hides my thought." Losing his emotion made him practice acting or else it will make other suspicious of him.


    "Attend the class tomorrow, if I didn''t see you tomorrow this big sister will spank you." Tricia made a threatening gesture while looking at him.


    Stunned, Jack looks at Tricia in a daze, he was asking himself. Is this how an adult act? "Ahem, can I ask the two of you not to ignore us?" Seeing the two talk to themselves ignoring them, Dong felt depressed.


    "And you two are?" Being asked by Jack, Dong and Xiao-Fan felt their face burning as they look at Tricia with a weird expression. ''You could introduce us before we entered this kid house.''


    "Sorry, Jack, this is Dong and Xiao-Fan my friends from university, I met them on my way here. When they saw this big sister, they decided to accompany me." Looking at their expression, Tricia smiled apologetically.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Jack nodded. "Please don''t refrain, you can ask without reservation." Dong and Xiao-Fan face was filled with curiosity so even a child can tell that they want to ask something.


    Dong sigh as he compared this kid and the man beside him. ''This kid seems to be an adult if not for his appearance.'' Xiao Fan didn''t notice Dong expression, so he looks at Jack with burning passion.


    "On the way here, we saw a toy helicopter flying around this house, is that yours?" Xiao Fan was a military soldier, so when he saw that thing flying at that kind of speed, his body was burning with excitement.


    "What helicopter?" Jack frown deeply in thought.


    "The thing that shone brightly above your house;" Dong asked.


    "Perhaps, you two are imagining thing?" Jack can''t think of a, as he didn''t know how to explain, and his power is a secret so he will naturally not tell them


    Earlier he couldn''t think of a way to make up a story, but then he suddenly remembered the lake he visited every day with his father.


    Xiao Fan who heard this was not disappointed, but he looks at Dong with clench fist. "Dong bastard you knew I liked helicopter, so did you play a prank on me? Dammit, I am so stupid, why didn''t I think that a helicopter can appear in a lot of direction at the same time."


    Dong was also part of the military he was not sure if that thing was a toy as he said earlier, there''s a lot of things that can fly, but why did he think that it was a helicopter.


    "Oh, I think you saw the lake that produces an Aurora:" Jack said with an emotionless expression.


    "That lake is mysterious after my dad brought me to that place, I feel weird as this is the first time I saw a beautiful thing like that."


    Looking at the empty look of Jack, Dong was startled as the Aurora could only found in Alaska, Denman, Scotland and another country near the south and north pole.


    Tricia expression was also weird, even Xiao Fan that they regard without brain knew this fact, the duo looks at Jack and thought. ''Is this kid an idiot?''


    Jack couldn''t blame as he doesn''t know anything regarding the thing he didn''t see for himself. Before he was suffering from a curse that forbids him from gaining knowledge, so right now you could say he was ignorant.


    [Jack, I suggest that you attend the school, you lack communication and common sense.] Yiyi said in frustration.


    Looking at their expression, Jack didn''t feel anything as he nodded, so he doesn''t mind how others look at him. Losing his emotion made him think that friendship and love are completely rubbish.


    "Sergeant, return to the headquarters immediately!" When Dong answered his phone, an order came from their superior welcome him.


    "Excuse us." Pulling Xiao Fan outside Jack''s house.


    Looking at her departing friends, Tricia looks at Jack. "I am sorry for bringing them with me."


    "No worry;" Jack answered plainly.


    "Then I will be on my way too." To avoid the awkward atmosphere, she decided to go back. Jack didn''t escort her out as he was deep in thought.


    "Tsk, it looks like going to school has its benefits too." Walking to his room, Jack muttered to himself.


    "Our school foundation is getting neared." A plump boy said to the nearby beautiful ponytail girl beside him. She has a black hair, and black eyes, with her small lips she looks like a porcelain doll.


    "Yen Yen." A handsome kid walks beside her as he called her name.


    When he was about to hold the little beauty, a shouting voice interrupted him, making him frown with displeasure.


    "Boss, that retard came back." A 12-year-old boy breath roughly.


    "So what that if that retard came back, he was just a waste of time;" Clarence said uninterested, but Yen Yen who was beside was shocked.


    ''He didn''t die?" She lowered her head to hide her expression.

 Chapter 7- A Playful Smile

    International School, Freed University is a government project for elite students who came from many different counties. Its purpose was to develop and gave them the proper resources to aid their own country. Furthermore, the geniuses can exchange pointers and compete for a further breakthrough in their field.


    With three-building erected like this (I_I) while an arena made for sports and events was position in the middle.


    Looking at the familiar yet not familiar building in front of him, he no longer felt attachment, be it hatred or happiness. Losing his emotion made him somewhat lost, he didn''t know his goal or what he wants to achieve. All he knows is that he needs to live, he doesn''t know the reason. But he knows that he doesn''t need that reason because if he wants to live who can obstruct him?


    ''That waste came back.''


    ''Why did he return? He should know that Clarence was targeting him.''


    ''Ehe, a good show is coming.''


    Walking into this familiar scene, he calmly walks with his cold and aloof expression, while ignoring the thoughts randomly popping from his mind.


    "Yiyi, can you do something about this mind reading?" Jack grimace as he keeps receiving useless thoughts coming within 40 meters around him.


    [Don''t spread your psychic field stupid.]


    Jack suddenly remembered that Yiyi never ceases on reminding him to keep his psychic field around 1 meter. When he forgot the essential core of his power ''Control'' he felt smacking himself for being stupid.


    His power was something beyond his control, so needs to take it, step by step, so that it will be in his grasp someday. Yiyi was also afraid of Jack power being out of control, so he keeps persisting him to practice. Being a supportive treasure, he will end up as a joke if he didn''t accomplish a minor thing like that. The status system is only a system that showed your growth, so a person will have to rely on himself to achieve their goal. Furthermore, being reliant will made a person useless, he needs to stand on his own.


    On the right side of the building consist of elementary and middle-high student, while the left is for high school and as for the building in the below is where the college student studied.


    Jack is a 1st-year student in middle-high, so he naturally made his way to the right building, when he saw the A-class hanging above the door. Jack didn''t think much of it as he entered the classroom, his classmates who were engaged in conversation with their friends turned to silence when they saw him.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.He ignored them as he looks for his sit in the back, his class only consist of twenty-five students, so he found it and sat ignoring the crowd whisper.


    "Hey, that''s my seat, get the fuck off." Suddenly, a loud voice echoed inside the classroom, when they turned their head toward that noise. A 150cm youth standing in front Jack was looking at him with a grin on his face.


    "Hey, that Paul, right?"


    "Paul, the leader of Judo Club?"


    "Paul is a student of the other class why is he here?" A youth who just entered the class said with confusion.


    "Romnick, don''t talk loudly or else you will get in trouble." A youth with a glasses warn him.


    "Why would I, did he dare to hurt me inside the school?" Romnick disdainfully said.


    Looking at their skin and hair, a majority of the students in Freed University Middle High consist of a foreigner, so the local students were rare in this department.


    "He dares because he got Clarence behind his back." The glasses youth explain.


    "Ba, if he dares I also dare!" Romnick spat as he said with scorn.


    The youth with glass touch his head on frustration at the thought of stopping this useless brute is impossible. Paul who was looking at Jack with a playful smile. Suddenly turned his head to look at Romnick who didn''t back down on his fierce gaze.


    Romnick height is around 148cm, so Jack who was near them felt like looking at two towering giant, he was only 130cm, so of course, he felt dissatisfied.


    "Romnick, where did you get that guts talking to me with that tone, did you forget the lesson I taught you in your club?" Paul said with a smile.


    The glasses youth shivered upon seeing that smile. "Romnick, get back, you will end up in the hospital if you continue provoking him."


    He ignored the glasses youth as he looks at Paul with confidence. "Last time, you used some underhanded trick." Romnick looks at Paul with a cold smile on his face.


    "But that trick will be completely useless to the current me."


    "Oho, quite confident are you?" Paul shrugged his shoulder with a smile on his face.


    "Enough." Romnick launches a punch with his right-hand while his left-hand was in a defensive posture.


    "I have to admit your kick-boxing improve after returning from the hospital, but if it only this much then I am disappointed." Leaning a bit to avoid the punch, Paul grabs his hand and throw Romnick in the air.


    "Ah!" A girl screams as she Romnick flying towards the ceiling.


    "Romnick was done for." The glasses youth shook his head on worry.


    Romnick has a calm face as he watches the approaching ceiling. "Tsk, what a troublesome fellow." he rotated his body slightly as his back face the wall.


    Rotating 360 degrees his foot touches the ceiling and used the force to descend above Paul. Jack watches the battle between Romnick and Paul realizes that Romnick was naive as he doesn''t possess a scheming mind like Paul.


    "If you think that with an increase in your speed you can defeat me, your thinking is surely naive. Romnick, your not the only one who improves so am I!" Paul looks calmly at the coming attack, he stretches his two hands, and stand in horse stand as he intended to catch Romnick.


    "Did you advance to the fifth Dan?" Romnick was shocked as he didn''t expect that Paul advance quickly, he made a bitter smile as he continued to attack.


    He wasn''t expecting to win this battle, but he wants to give is all even if the result was defeat!


    The crowd shook their head in disappointment.


    If Paul advances into the fifth Dan, then no one from middle-high will be his opponent. Even some senior in 1st-year high school will find it difficult to defeat him. After advancing from the fourth Dan, the difficulty of advancing will increase a lot, so a twelve-year-old kid fifth Dan to appear on middle-high is quite rare.


    Paul didn''t expect that Romnick still had the guts to continue when he revealed his advancement, he smiled in disdain seeing his desperate attack. ''Don''t blame me for crippling you.''


    When the Romnick fist was about to hit his head, Paul was about to catch his fist when his body suddenly froze. He felt that a 200 pounds were attached to his body, he didn''t have time to ask what happened as the punch descended on his face.


    Kacha


    "AH!" The punch broke his nose as he let out a painful howl.


    Romnick was dumbfounded as he didn''t expect that his assault would land on his face when the force of his downfall decrease, he used that timing to kick Paul on his shoulder blade and do a 360 to land safely.


    Seeing this scene, the students were in disbelief, didn''t he said he already advance!?


    Why the hell Romnick is the one who advanced not Paul!?


    Can someone tell me what happened!?


    Another breaking sound accompanied by shrill cries resounded in the whole classroom.


    Hearing their thought, Jack who supposes to have his emotion gone, smiled playfully.

 Chapter 8- The influence

    That only lasted for a second as Jack emotionless face return to normal, No one notice this change but even if they did. Yiyi who merge with Jack naturally notice this slight change. [Jack, the ''Seven Deadly Sins'' are getting stronger they are starting to influence you.]


    Jack also realized that his behavior was unnatural so hurriedly ask Yiyi. "Is there any solution?"


    Yiyi was silence for a while. [ I can strengthen the seal in exchange for the power I currently ho.....]


    "I refuse." Looking at his void eyes, Yiyi knew he was worried that in exchange for helping him was his spirit.


    He may have been with Yiyi for a while, not only he saves his life he was also his friend, so to sacrifice his trusted friend was out of a question.


    Possessing a spirituality, Yiyi has his own emotion too, so his concern warms him. [Don''t worry, I will probably get weaker to the point that I can no longer use my abilities.]


    "Is there no other way?" Jack couldn''t let Yiyi sacrifice for him, even sacrificing a bit of his soul he was willing to do it.


    [There''s no other way unless your psychic power hit 100 points, we can no longer wait, those souls are becoming stronger. I am afraid they only need three days to break the seal.]


    Yiyi felt his soul getting weaker as he continued to strengthen the seal.


    ''Yiyi!" Jack shouted anxiously, as he felt Yiyi soul turned weak.


    [Don''t worry, I am fine.] Yiyi said weakly as the thought entered his mind ''Why would I help this human so much?''


    [Jack.]


    [I am going to sleep for a while if you are guilty find a heavenly treasure it can help my soul a bit.] Yiyi words echoed in Jack minds, as he entered his consciousness.


    When he saw round shaped metal, he grabs it quickly afraid that it will be gone if he was a second slower. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to sleep for too long;" Jack muttered without any hint of feelings, but deep inside his soul he felt grief as he swore to help his friend even if it is in heaven and hell.


    Looking at the miserable state of Paul, Romnick shook is head from disappointment. "As I thought, you couldn''t possibly improve that much." The crowd nods their head in approval, advancing from fourth Dan into fifth Dan in three months of time is unbelievable, before they look at Paul with respect because of his strength but now they look at him with disgust.


    They are all elite students that came from their respective country, so they are awakened on their foolishness submitting to this kind of people.


    Paul vomited blood when he saw this, ''how could this be'' Paul grab his head confuse, he was clear that something or someone restrained him. He looks around to search for the thing that made him lose face when he found nothing, a look of savageness appeared on his face. He glances at Romnick who was shaking his head from disappointment. "You awaken, right?"If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ''I will not suffer defeat from a battle junkie like you if you didn''t awaken. I knew this because Clarence is also a holder of those strange power." Paul gritted his teeth when he thought that he a genius didn''t have that kind of power.


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing this, Romnick frown as he didn''t understand what Paul meant.


    "Playing ignorance, hump." Paul snorted, he held his broken nose as he left the room in difficulty. He suffered a loss today, but next time will not be the same. Paul thought.


    "The captain of the Judo club lose!?"


    "You said that he advances to Fifth Dan, but why did he lose miserably?" A male student said in disbelieve.


    "I don''t know, but I am glad that I attended the class today if not I can only blame my tardiness." A nearby student was also glad he attended class today.


    "HAHA, me too, to witness a fight between two elite students is quite rare. Not only that, they are both in the top athletic board of our school."


    Freed University is not only for smart students but also a gathering of students who excel in sports, the population of this university didn''t exceed the number of ten thousand. But those ten thousand students can compete with any top school worldwide, so a match like that is worth watching than a national competition matches.


    The class was in an uproar as they witness the battle between two top elite students. They didn''t notice that a woman with blond hair helplessly shake her head when Romnick saw her, he straightens body with his bulging chest. "Classmate, Attention!"


    The students covered their ears, because of the loud shout, when they came to their sense. Displeasure surge from their heart, but they didn''t to show it on their face, as they don''t want to be a punching bag for this brute. The class suddenly thought why would he shout anyway, but when they realized a blond hair woman standing in front of them, startled they hurriedly return to their sit.


    "Teacher, sorry for the commotion." Romnick looks with lust at the slender waist and long leg of Tricia, a creepy smile appeared on his face.


    ''Pervert.'' The class thought.


    Tricia ignored the hot gaze of Romnick as she thought that this child is becoming more unrestrained. "Romnick, I will ignore the fact that you battled in a class, so you better behave yourself or else I might suspense you for a whole week."


    "Teacher, please don''t, my mom will kill me." Romnick hurriedly sat down in a flustered manner. When they saw his appearance, all of them burst into laughter they only stop laughing when they felt Tricia glancing at them.


    After reprimanding Romnick, Tricia glance at Jack as she said. "Class, the exam will postpone for one week, due to some adjustment."


    "Teacher, why would you postpone the exam for one week?" A boy with glasses stood up and said.


    "Arvin." Tricia glanced at him with a cold gaze.


    Seeing this glance, Arvin shivered as he returns on his sit without fighting back. Jack was clear about Tricia intention, so he nodded at her to say that he understands.


    When she saw that Jack knew her intention, she smiled helplessly. ''He''s smart, why is he always at the bottom on the exam, could it be that he was pretending?"


    Tricia was just a student before but after her graduation five months ago, due to her connection with the chairman. She was appointed to be the class teacher of this students, on her first day, she quite nervous as this is the first time she was teaching.


    After teaching for a whole day, she notices Jack was earnestly looking at her, it was pure gaze that doesn''t contain any impurity. Her expression of Jack was that he was hardworking and kind when she saw that some students bullied him, she decided to help him but got held back by the director.


    She asks the director ''why?''


    "If you help him even your father will suffer." When she heard the director, Tricia''s face went pale as she knew that someone behind Jack bullying was a terrifying person. So whenever she saw Jack being bullied and can''t do anything to help him, she gritted her teeth in frustration.


    Jack who listens throughout the class realized that Tricia was occasionally looking at him, puzzled by her action, he looks at her thought and felt a warmth spread through his soul.


    "Clarence, ah." For the first time in his life, Jack felt like beating someone.

 Chapter 9- Jack turn into bookworm?

    Underneath a mansion in Beijing, an underground facility was built with secrecy to develop a human with supernaturals ability. Inside of a room, a handsome youth frown as he listens to the youth with gauze in his nose.


    "It''s impossible, that power is confidential secret, the government is the only one who knew this so how could it possibly leak?" A blue-eyed blonde youth tap on his armchair as he fell into deep thought.


    "By the way, did you trouble Jack?" Clarence asked the youth who has a gauze on his face.


    "Yes;" Paul answered respectfully, but inside he was cursing Clarence, as he ignored the existence of ''Holder'' for that ant.


    He coldly looks at Paul as he already knew what he was thinking. ''Fool, for a shortsighted person like you do not have the qualification to have this kind of power, do you think that we will bully an ordinary person for no reason?'' When he thought that his father, assign him to harass this insignificant youth he was quite frustrated, instead of sharpening his power he was here wasting his time with the ordinary human.


    Clarence already regarded himself as a person who was above his peers, so he develops his arrogant attitude after obtaining the power to look down on a regular human.


    His father is one of the members of a powerful world government who produce a pill that can turn the ordinary human into ''Holder'' but to turn into awakened has a high risk of death.


    At first, he was scared that his father forced him to consume that scary pill, it made him lose himself from pain as he continued to howl for a whole day. But after obtaining the benefits, he was proud of himself as he thought that he is a chosen by the heavens.


    So he was naturally displeased by the fact that harassing Jack to force his father to hand over his research, he thought that an ordinary human was enough so why did he send his son.


    Clarence already regarded Jack father into a madman, after hearing what he said. "You can hurt my son, but if you use him to threaten me, I am afraid you don''t have the guts to do that." Furthermore, his father send someone to protect his son, that person didn''t appear yet, so Clarence is not sure if that is true or not.


    "Focus on harassing Jack;" Clarence said coldly.


    Paul stood on his chair as he couldn''t longer bear it anymore, he was about to say something but stopped after seeing Clarence''s eyes turned red. Seeing that, Paul was scared and felt that his back was drench in cold sweat, as he saw that the chair was on fire and turned into dust.


    Seeing that scene, Paul look at Clarence with fear. "Don''t oppose just follow my order."


    "And don''t trouble Romnick, I will personally look for him."


    He doesn''t have guts to antagonize this devil for fear that he will burn him to ashes, so he nodded and left the room with sweat all over his face. Looking at the shivering back of Paul, Clarence smiled coldly.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    When Paul silhouette disappeared, Clarence covered his mouth as he a cough, blood flowed on his hand as he said; "Is this the side-effect of using this power?"


    Similar to Jack, Clarence possessed the genes of Ifrit in the legends, due to his weak body a slight use of ability will reduce him to this sorry state.


    His father, Merrick Pontic warned him not to use his ability as his body couldn''t handle the burden because of his young age. Clarence now knew that his father already knew beforehand what kind of power he obtains.


    Merrick Pontic didn''t tell Clarence, that his genes belong to C-class, like the mission system. The power of genes also has ranking power, so Clarence was not aware of how powerful the power he possessed that made him carelessly used it.


    Inside of Freed University Library, a twelve years old kid could be seen reading quietly while on his side was a youth that tried to converse with him.


    "Hey, did you provoke Paul or something, why the hell did he keep on bothering you?" Romnick asks Jack who was busy reading a book about the world history. Romnick was slightly displeased that this youth was not grateful for saving him and even ignored him.


    Romnick was around Jack force field so he can naturally read his thought, but he chose to ignore him as he keeps on flipping the book after taking a glance at it. "Why are you flipping the book that fast did you even read it?" Romnick was speechless as he thought Jack was here in the library to play around.


    "Do you believe me if I said that I have a photographic memory?" Jack finally respond from Romnick.


    He knew that this guy would not stop opening his mouth if he didn''t respond. Romnick eyes sparkled as he looks at Jack like a big brother who found his younger brother. "I believe you."


    Jack stared at Romnick speechless ''I said those word to make you stay away from me.'' But when his thought appeared in his mind, he was surprised that Romnick also possesses an innate ability.


    "Ehe, do you also believe that I got a kinetic vision?" Romnick said with a proud expression.


    Jack ignored Romnick as he took another book from the bookshelves. "No;" Jack answered.


    "Aw men, did you turn into bookworm?" Romnick said.


    "Romnick, can you stop bothering Jack, he was preparing for the exam so can you give him some space." An angry voice shouted behind them.


    Romnick smiled and turned his head. "Arvin, you are siding with Jack again, do you think I can''t beat you inside this library?"


    Arvin just smiled as he laughs replied. "Try it then."


    "Damn you, Arvin don''t use my goddess to threaten me!" Romnick shouted.


    Jack look at the two who was bothering him for three days already, after the class he will go to the library to increase his knowledge, but he didn''t expect that this two will tag along. He didn''t know what friendship was, but deep inside his soul, he felt happy as this is the first time he experienced a time like this.


    He didn''t know why the two of them would stay with him, with Clarence behind his bullying no one dared to be his friend, so when the two of them are with him. He was quite worried that Clarence may do something, and there''s also Yen Yen who send an assassin to kill him previously.


    While the two was having fun, a gentle voice resounded in Jack''s ears. "I didn''t expect you to come to the library again."


    Did the assassin fail?


    Why, my dad said that assassin was famous for killing, how could this kid still alive?


    While the girl was talking in a gentle tone, her thoughts are full of murderous intention as she looks at Jack. Having the power to read minds, Jack knew all of her thought so he didn''t bother to respond.


    He turned around and ignored Yen Yen who was smiling at him. "The two of you, stop talking and let''s go;" Jack said.


    Romnick and Arvin notice the beautiful young girl in front of them, but they didn''t make noise. They are waiting for Jack to call them out, the two already thought of befriending Jack. So the two followed him and quietly leave the library.


    Yen Yen look at their back, as her thought wandered on her premonition, that Jack will transform into a person she will not understand. When she saw Jack, her premonition told her to be careful.


    Yen Yen belongs to the family of an assassin, so it was natural that she developed a sixth sense that made her alert to the deadly crisis. When she got near beside Jack, she got the feeling sooner or later, she and Clarence will face a terrifying enemy.


    Jack''s eyes contain the coldness that only an assassin without any care for life could have, so seeing this was quite shocking that Jack changes so much that she hardly recognized him.


    "Why can I feel that Jack suddenly became scary?" Yen Yen mumbled.


    "Oh, I will get Paul to deal with him, I have to erase all of the hindrances that will block my path." Yen Yen said silently, as she made her way outside the library.

 Chapter 10- The breakthrough

    Sunday, a day where the students had their holiday.


    "So slow, I think I need to change my method." Deep in the forest, a youth sitting cross-leg in a cave complained when he saw the faint mist enveloping his body.


    Stopping his practice, Jack fell into deep thought as he keeps on complementing the body tempering he acquired. ''This method is too slow, after practicing this method in half a month of time, my strength only increases to two hundred and fifty pounds.''


    ''I remembered that Yiyi told me, that the human body had twelve levels of tempering, the first level contained the strength of one thousand pounds.''


    ''Comparing my strength to one thousand pounds, I am quite far from entering the first level. Furthermore, with my lifespan of five years, I don''t think I could step into twelve level with this kind of speed.''


    A frown appeared on his emotionless face when he thought of it. ''Yiyi said that the Heavenly energy is quite low, so my practice was slow. If it possible to absorb psychic power to temper my body I already step in the first level a long time ago.''


    Jack stood up and exclaim.''Maybe.''


    Sitting in cross-leg, Jack focused on controlling his psychic power to convert it to psychic energy, a faint of dense mist quickly covered his body as it entered on his pores.


    ''According to Yiyi, the first three stage is the tempering of skin and muscle.''


    After absorbing the mist surrounding his body, Jack closed his pores with his psychic power to block the psychic energy from coming out. Inside of his body, Jack controlled the psychic energy to temper his muscle and skin, throughout the whole process his body started to turn red and paleness appeared on his face.


    Jack knew that continuously using his psychic power will exhaust his mental energy, he expected, that he will only use a small amount of it. But he didn''t expect, the consumption to be terrifying, he nearly exhausted his psychic power just by converting it to psychic energy.


    So controlling the psychic energy was getting harder as he felt fatigue in his brain.


    His face turned pale as dizziness struck him, but he gritted his teeth to endure. When Jack''s brains increase to thirty percent capacity, multitasking became quite easy for him, while he was controlling his mental energy, he was also observing his status screen to monitor his psychic force.


    Seeing his strength increasing at a tremendous rate, he sighs in relief, when he saw that his method is working. Jack thought that, If he knew that he could tamper the tempering of that dragon, he already did it a long time ago so why would Yiyi not mention it?This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    He didn''t know that if Yiyi saw him, he will be shocked, changing the method of a supreme is basically, Impossible!


    Even a God couldn''t casually change the nature of skills and technique, so Jack who was taking pleasure in his success will make a God speechless when they saw him. Jack hit twelve points on his psychic force so seeing the number ''1/12'' on his status screen, his face change. If he failed to break through, a terrifying consequence is likely to come, so he gritted his teeth as he fastens the process of his body tempering.


    He stopped looking at his status screen and focused on his body tempering, the redness on his body turned denser. When his strength reaches the nine-hundred and ninety-nine pounds, he fainted, as his psychic force hit ''0/12''.


    After Jack fainted, a blue light covered body as it entered on his pores, mouth, and ears. Jack''s eyes trembled as a blue light ray shootout from his eyes that made the dark cave lit up when the blue light diminishes, he stands up and lazily said. "That fool, how could he lose consciouses when I was in my peaceful sleep." Looking at his clothes that drenched in a black substance, a foul smell assaulted his nose that made him frown. His blue eyes contain a hint of displeasure on his face as he made his way out through the cave.


    "Hmm, his power already achieves this much, so I think I can use it to teleport from this place to his house." Jack look at the sky, as he smiled lazily then disappeared in an instant, the surrounding became peaceful as you could hear the fish and trees humming in harmony.


    "Tsk, those old fools;" Marie muttered as she drove her car faster than usual when she thought of her superior that nagged her to go to the Philippines branch. In the Philippines, a cave was discover with treasure that came from the unknown era. The outside of the cave seems ordinary, but upon entering inside, you will find yourself sucked in a mysterious place.


    The team who found and entered that cave went missing, they only heard from their communication device, that they found a cave filled with treasure when they were about to asked something the communication was cut off. The Philippines branch hurriedly dispatches an investigation team to search the cave, but after the investigation team that consists of C-class holder entered the cave they also lose the communication with them, so they classified that place as a B-class mission.


    The higher-ups decided to dispatch Marie, a peak B-class that going to be A-class in the future to ensure the mission to be completed. This way, they can also avoid losing most of their ''Holder'' to that unknown place.


    The higher-ups also thought that dispatching Marie was the right thing to do as her experience was something that any "Holder'' of the organization can match.


    If she was not willing to take this mission, the higher-ups, will not be able to do anything but sigh. Marie was one of their founders so forcing her will incur the wrath of the other founder who is the pillar of their organization. Fortunately, Marie neither agree or decline as she told them that to gave her time to think.


    "Jack!" Marie clicks the doorbell as she doesn''t want to destroy the door anymore. ''Why did I forget the key, when I left Jack two weeks ago and fixing this door was my hard word so destroying it is a waste.'' When she thought of how she left Jack for two weeks without informing him, she felt smacking herself.


    ''Why do I forget many things this day.'' Marie felt sorry for Jack, but the circumstances of his parents made her worry, so she tends to forget a lot of things.


    "JACK!" Marie shouted as she waited for almost 30minutes outside the door, just when she decided to destroy the door. "What a bother, do people this day like disturbing someone in their sleep?"


    Marie was about to smack Jack in his head, but stopped, as she gazes at her nephew in shocked. ''Is this my little Jack!"


    Jack currently wear a loose pajama as you could no longer see his hand and feet from their size that dictate it belong to his father. The thing that shocked her, Jack brown eyes turned blue, she suddenly thought.''Is the kids nowadays like to wear lens?''

 Chapter 11- Acedia

    Lying in sofa lazily, a teen look at the remote control that lay on the table in front of him. Stretching his right hand slowly, he grabbed the remote control and was about to turn on the television when it suddenly fell from his grasp.


    A frown appeared on his face as he stared at the remote control that fell half a meter away from him as he closed his eyes in contemplation.


    Marie felt strange. ''I am only gone for two weeks, what happened to him?''


    ''His transformation was too much for me to handle!'' She grabbed her hair as she was frustrated, thinking that Jack change was because of her.


    She looks at Jack and thought that he was thinking of something. But after watching him for almost 10 minutes, she realized that.


    ''He was sleeping, dammit!''


    The urge of smacking his head surface to her mind when she looks at him. But seeing the peaceful expression that Jack currently has, she stopped and bitterly smiled. ''Perhaps, this is good for him, Westly and his mom are mostly away from him. So I have to spoil him to make up for his parent''s absence.''


    Marie stroked his hair as she smiled. "Auntie will protect you."


    When Jack felt someone touch, he woke up and lazily sat on the sofa as he stared at Marie in front of him. "Why are you always disturbing my sleep?"


    Marie was stunned, she didn''t expect such a question, she felt that this Jack was too lazy and treat her as a stranger. "Jack."


    "Are you Jack or someone else?" Marie musters her courage to ask this question.


    Even if she was not together with her nephew for a long time, she knew his personality well, this Jack in front of him was a stranger to her. She doesn''t feel a hint of the Jack in her memories, the thought that her nephew developed a dissociative identity disorder scared her. She encountered this type of situation in the past when she was still studying at her university, a friend of her also has multiple personalities.


    (Dissociative identity disorder- Multiple Personality)


    She developed that disorder due to bullying and abuses of her parents. The other her has a bad temper and violent tendencies, so when she thought that Jack experienced the same thing, Marie was nervous and afraid at the same time.


    "Oh, quite smart, but you''re not completely correct." Jack lazily said.


    "What do you mean?" She asked confused.


    Jack closed his eyes as he said. " You could say that while I possessed his other personality, I also own a soul that can devour him. In other words, I can replace him anytime I want, but I was lazy to do that."


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Marie''s face turned pale. "Are you an all..."


    "Yes, I am;" Marie want to ask if he was an ally, but he stopped her from talking too much as he thought that it was a hassle to listen if he already read her mind.


    "Are you."


    "Yes;" Jack answered as he already read her thought.


    Marie''s face was turning paler, as she didn''t expect that he can read her mind.


    "You don''t have to worry, as I don''t have the intention to erase our origins, even If I am lazy, I am not crazy enough to erase the existence that making us alive." Jack stared at Marie with blue eyes.


    Marie felt uncomfortable, as she feels nude in front of this person, but endured it as there still many questions she wanted to ask. "Well basically, we have to thank that pill because of it, Jack obtained the power and turned to a God!"


    "You don''t believe me, right?" He stared at Marie with a deep gaze.


    "HAHA, believe me, Jack will become a God. We are an existence that can predict the future, instead of rebelling against our creator why don''t we help him?" His voice started to get stronger.


    "But right now, his power was so weak that we need to wait until he releases us. If not for our fear that his body will collapse due to our power dominating this world is not difficult at all." Jack lazy face turned excited as he said. " I am called Acedia, one of his servant, we seven swear that we will serve the ruler of the universe!"


    Acedia turns his head and looks Marie. "Protect him, don''t let him die. His power is still insufficient, the power that this world hold is many if he encountered a dangerous situation, one of us will come out to protect him. But we don''t wish that to happen as it involves a lot of risks."


    "Protect him." After saying that, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Arg." Jack opened his eyes and saw his aunt looking dumbfoundedly at him. "Big sis, what happened?"


    ''How come I was here, didn''t I lose my consciousness inside the cave?'' Looking at the familiar living room, Jack felt that something was wrong, so he activated his status window and found out that he stepped to the First Stage of Body Tempering;


    He thought that he failed his breakthrough as the psychic power stored within his body is insufficient. Feeling the strength circulating within his body, Jack was eager to test this newfound power.


    ''I don''t know, what happens when I lose consciousness, so I have to ask Big sis about it.'' he thought.


    Looking at his brown eyes, Marie knew that her nephew came back, but her thought was still on Acedia. ''That personality of Jack didn''t develop an eighth-grade syndrome, right?''


    ''And furthermore, he said seven, so there are more six personalities in his body?'' Her thought was in disarray, as she grabs her hair in frustration.


    ''What the hell happened to Jack, did his school mistreat him?'' Marie cried as she thought of Jack pain.


    Oblivious to her thoughts, Jack stared strangely at her aunt and thought. ''Is she under menstruation?''


    Jack controlled his psychic field around his body, so he was naturally ignorant about her thought.


    If Marie knew his thought ''Menstruation your dad, I am worried about you, but you didn''t even appreciate it!''


    Marie hugged Jack who was staring weirdly at her. "Aunt promise that she will never leave you."


    She didn''t say her Jack multiple personalities in fear, that Jack will disappear and replaced by that psycho.


    Jack didn''t understand her at first, but when she made contact in his psychic field, his emotionless face turned pale. ''Acedia, one of the deadly sins!''


    ''How did he take over my body!?'' Jack didn''t know that when he exhausted his psychic force, his soul was affected and entered a dormant mode. His body turned into the empty shell without a soul, so to protect him from harm, Acedia, one of the seven souls decided to take over his body.


    The seven souls reach the agreement to send Acedia as he was the weakest among them. If any of the other six take over, the probability of destroying his body is quite high as they possessed much more understanding of the Dao.


    Dao is a comprehension of the universe, so absorbing the dao with a weak body will lead to destruction. Jack was not aware of the seven souls are his subordinate, so he treated them as an enemy that will influence him.


    When he thought, that those seven can freely control his body, a shudder run through his body. Marie felt Jack was acting strange, so she looks at him notice that his face was pale. Suddenly, a thought struck her, if that psycho can read her mind then.


    "Jack, can you read other''s mind as well?" Her aunt seriously asked.


    He trembled slightly."No."


    Marie sigh in relief, she didn''t want to feel transparent to her nephew as she will no longer hide anything from him.

 Chapter 12- Jack First Lesson.

    "Jack, how''s your study?"


    Freed university Class-A, a spiked hairstyle youth asked Jack who look at the book he was holding for a while then turn his head to stare at his hair. ''Why did he change his hairstyle?'' he thought.


    "What, jealous?"


    "Want me to fix your hair?" When Jack meets Romnick, his clothes were like delinquents on the street. His hair was scholarly contrary to his appearance, so he wondered if this kid hit his puberty.


    "No." Jack ignored him as he returns on reading, Romnick, glance at him and thought. ''Come on, is the book more important than your friend.''


    Romnick bitterly smiled. ''We''ve been hanging out for a week, but I only heard a few words from that mouth of yours.''


    "By the way, I remembered that for this past few days, you didn''t study a single thing. If you care about someone study, shouldn''t you care about yours instead?'' Romnick was within Jack psychic field, so naturally, he knew his thoughts. When he thought about his behavior to them, he felt that it was rude if he didn''t respond.


    Romnick was dumbstruck as this was the first time, he heard Jack saying a sentence, a long one at that! ''Did this fellow consume a wrong medicine?''


    Black lines appeared on Jack''s face as he didn''t know whether he will laugh or cry when he heard his thought.


    "HAHA, you don''t have to worry. Even if I don''t study here my mom already taught me all of the materials up to high school, so you don''t have to worry about my grades." Romnick puffs his chest proudly as he said."What, do you want me to teach you?"


    Looking at his expression, Jack shook his head and didn''t bother to respond. "That''s true, contrary to his look, he was one of the top students in our class. If he studied seriously even my position as the 1st in the exam is a child play to him." Arvin approached the two as he commented.


    "Anyway, the exam will be tomorrow so Jack I hope that you get rid of that reputation of yours and obtain some recognition. If you need some help, I am willing to offer some pointers." It may sound arrogant, but Jack knew that Arvin was only concern about his result.


    "Thank you, but I can do it myself." Looking at his eyes filled with confidence, Arvin was stunned and didn''t know what to respond.


    ............................................


    "Oh! Guys, want to go to our house?" Oblivious to the atmosphere, Romnick suddenly remembered that her mom told him that she wants to see his friends.


    "Why?" Arvin asked puzzled.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there."Nothing, my mom wants to meet the two of you. Well, we can use this opportunity to know each other, right?" Romnick eyes shone brightly.


    Seeing his bright eyes, Arvin nod his head while Jack maintained his silence. "Jack, want to come?" Asked Romnick.


    "Okay;" Jack said.


    Looking at the bustling people, Jack recognized this area as he once visited this place with his father, he glances at the spiked hair youth who was leisurely walking in this street. "I am surprised that your family can afford to live in here."


    It was not strange that he asked this question as the students who studied at Freed University were scholars as their IQ is mostly 120 above.


    The school emphasizes the genius, not the riches so when Freed University emerged, a lot of students that surpass the IQ of 120 sprouts in the whole world.


    In the whole world, a lot of gifted don''t have the money and support to nourish their ability because of this reason the University for elite popped up. As to how this University developed, the powerful families and the lowest government doesn''t know, so the school was mysterious in the eyes of this riches and power.


    Romnick answered with a laugh. "Well, my mother is a business genius, you could say that we are well off."


    Arvin adjusted his glasses and said. "His mother was Angelica Branagh, a genius businesswoman that manages to become one of the millionaires in five years. A rumor said that her profit already exceeds a billion, but I am not sure if it''s true or not."


    Jack lifted his head as he said. "Owning a house in Dongcheng was hard. Needless to say a mansion, the term ''rich'' couldn''t longer use to regard your mom, ''power'' is quite fitted as it was rare to find a foreigner business blooming on this kind of place." A shocked expression appeared on their faces as they listen to Jack, Romnick mouth was already wide open that an egg could already fit on it. After recovering from shock, Arvin looks at him and said. "For you to know the depth of power in this place, you are not waste as the rumor."


    Romnick also nodded. "Well, I am not familiar with the business, but I know a thing or two, my mother said that this place has a lot of power that she couldn''t afford to offend."


    Following Romnick back, the three of them entered an alley and reach an abandoned factory, Jack sense a murderous aura following them. He was about to inform his friend when a three middle-aged man with piercing on their ears block them. "Who are you?" Romnick asked as he turned vigilant, his sense told him that they were dangerous.


    "Sorry, I always use this route as it conveniently fast, but I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen." Romnick apologized, he always used this route to return home, but not even once he stumbled this kind of trouble.


    ''I can''t use my power here, I need to think of a way;'' Jack thought.


    Spreading his psychic field, the opponents thought became visible to him.


    ''Foolish kid, allow me to control your body, I will teach you a lesson on how to control your psychic force while maintaining a low profile.''


    "You two flee as fast as possible, I will find a way to distract them, this situation is not simple;" Romnick said with a grave expression.


    "We are not going." Arvin shook his head as he also knew the danger they were in, Jack didn''t say anything as he stays rooted to his spot. Seeing this, the man in the middle of the group with piercing, smiled in disdain as he thought that Jack was trembling with fear.


    Looking at Arvin''s eyes, Romnick knew that he couldn''t persuade this stubborn snake, so he didn''t say any more words as it will waste his time. Looking at Jack, he shook his head and was about to say something when a light ray hit his neck as his vision turned dark. He looks at Jack in worry. "Jack..."


    "Big brother Wei, the task that our young master gave us sure is easy, even those thugs on the street could do this. Why the hell did he send us with this simple mission?" The lackey on the left side commented in disdain.


    "Don''t complain, I am sure, the young master sends us here because this task is not simple at all." The other man shook his head.


    "Don''t argue, bring those three inside the factory and gather our men." Big brother Wei commanded.


    The two carried the three unconscious youth inside the factory and brought them to an empty room. They didn''t notice that Jack''s eyes turned blue and a lazy smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 13- Montrosity

    "Arg..." Romnick struggled to wake up as he thought about their predicament.


    Romnick opened his eyes with difficulty, looking at his surroundings, he notices that Jack and Arvin were lying on the ground. Romnick suddenly recalls those men who kidnapped them as a thought surface from his mind. ''Those guys are not after my mother, right.''


    Shaking his head in dismay, he approached Jack and Arvin to wake them up.


    pa pa pa


    After the sound of slapping resounded in the empty room ended, Arvin woke up and shouted. "Romnick, damn you!" Touching his swell up cheeks, he glared furiously at Romnick as he thought ''Why did I know this brute!'' in tears.


    "Shut up, don''t play around, those guys will hear you;" Romnick warned.


    ''Play around, my ass!'' Recalling their situation, Arvin hurriedly shut up, as he was aware of the situation.


    The two approached Jack to wake him up when Romnick was about to reach him. They saw him move, afraid that he will get a slapped if he continued to pretend, Jack stood up and stared at two, "I am awake."


    Romnick was stunned while Arvin gritted his teeth. ''Dammit, why the hell I am the only one who got that slapped.''


    Ignoring their expression, Jack asked. "So. what now?"


    "Why don''t we try opening the door." Romnick scratches his cheeks.


    "Fool, we are captive, so of course the door was locked, and you expect them to leave the door open?" Arvin sneered as he still bears the grudge for that slap.


    "Ah, it open;" Jack exclaimed.


    Hearing Jack shout, Arvin turned his head and was about to retort. "Ah, they left it open dammit!". A dumb expression appeared on his face as he saw the door wide open.


    "See, didn''t I tell you." Romnick raised his head with a wide grin on his face.


    Looking at his grin, Arvin grabs his hair in a frenzy as he curses. ''What the hell!''


    "Honestly, Jack how can you keep that calm face of yours, are you not afraid that something may happen to us?" Seeing the calm on his face, Arvin asked seriously.


    "No, I already don''t know, what being afraid is;" Jack answered with an emotionless face after he acquired the power to fight his fate, the feeling of pain and fear disappeared along with the other emotion as his power increase.


    Arvin didn''t respond, but his eyes contain a hint of pity as he looks at Jack. Who doesn''t know about the famous zero of Freed University?


    Jack was known as waste, because his exam and athletic test always at the bottom, having a worse grade and physical strength made him famous in opposite way.


    "Strange, why didn''t we encounter any of the guys who kidnapped us?" Walking out of the room carefully, the three of them hide in every corner of the building to avoid the notice of the kidnappers. When they got outside, Romnick turns his and look at Jack and Arvin. "Don''t you also found the situation strange?"


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Arvin nodded. "Yes, It strange, we didn''t encounter any of the kidnappers."


    "Could it be that they eat something that made their stomach ache and looks at the public comfort room to relieve themselves?" Romnick said with a serious expression as if what he said was the fact.


    ''I don''t want to rebut and only get myself in an embarrassing situation, so my good brother can you be serious once or else I will believe you if you said that earth reaches its end.'' Arvin was on the verge of tears.


    "Well, the most important thing is that we are safe, we are delayed for three hours because we fainted. Furthermore, it is safer to take shelter on our house as the bodyguards there is on the other level." Romnick said proudly, but his thought is on something else.


    ''What happened? Where are those guys who kidnapped us, did the bodyguard who''s my mother assigned to protect me save us?''


    ''Well, it''s fine as long as we are safe.'' Letting out a sigh, Romnick shook his head as he leads his friends to his house.


    Jack who read his thoughts, let out a bitter smile as he knew all the things happen in the factory.


    Three hours before they left the factory.


    "The hell with those six, this will be the last time I will come out;" A blue-eyed youth complained as he looks the two twelve years old kid lying in the ground bounded with a rope.


    "Txk, troublesome, if I didn''t fear that I will damage their brain. I already made a move to take down those ants." Acedia said lazily.


    ''Don''t do that.'' A cold voice resounded in the mind of blue-eyed youth when he said those words.


    "Don''t worry you fool." Acedia lazily smiled as he knew his thoughts.


    "Hey, when will those kids regain their consciousness?"


    Breaking through to the 1st level of body tempering his sense improved by two-fold so he can hear their conversation, spreading his psychic force, he saw a small man around 145cm while the other man was a tall guy full of a tattoo.


    "Around three hours." The small man said.


    "Amazing, using a needle as a weapon, where did you learn those from?" The guy with tattoo said in admiration.


    "Ehe." The small laugh and didn''t respond.


    "Excuse me, can you please kill yourself?" Suddenly, an impatient voice interrupted their conversation.


    The small man was shocked as he didn''t sense any presence approached them, he was already on the 3rd level of body strengthening so how could someone escape his sense?


    Possessing the strength of more than 1000 jin, he knew that this youth had the power to kill him because the sense of threat alarms him.


    Cold sweat drenches his body as he looks at the youth in front of him, the urged to run already invaded his consciousness as he steps back ready to run given an opportunity.


    "Who are you?" The tall man roared as he charged at Acedia with a mighty force.


    ''This fool.'' When the small man saw the youth who mysteriously appeared beside them, a shiver ran through his body as he didn''t expect that the one they held captive was a young prodigy expert, so he retreated at the fastest speed as he knew that fighting this youth will lead to his defeat.


    Unlike the tall man, the small man was a cautious person as he knew that this youth who can approach them undetected was not someone he can handle. Fleeing with his fastest speed, the small man already retreated 20 meters away from Acedia, but when he was about to relax, a figure mysteriously appeared in front of you him.


    "Well, If I knew that killing yourself was quite hard for you two, why did I bother and make more things difficult." Acedia looks at the small with his blue eyes.


    The man was terrified and instinctively fired a poison needle on Acedia. Shaking his head, Acedia looks at the needle that aims at his face as he used his psychic power to stop them, staring at the small man, a bored expression appeared on his face. "If you are this weak, why did you waste my precious time. Well, you are perfect materials for my first lesson."


    "Jack, I am a part your soul who comprehended the concept of time and space as your body strength increased, the psychic power within your body will grow alongside with it. When you reach a certain level, you can control the space like this." Acedia raised his hand aiming at the enemies head then he clenches it into a fist as the space around his head distort then the small man head exploded as blood and gore spread to the ground.


    "You see, using that simple move almost wasted all of your psychic force, so I recommend that you use my comprehension of time and space when you reach the 9th level of body strengthening or else your soul will enter into a dormant mode and never wake up again." Displeased Acedia frown as he already expected this body to be this weak.


    "Can you defeat all of those guys?" After a moment of silence, Jack asked in an emotionless face.


    "Honestly, defeating those guys with your current level is quite difficult as the man in the middle that you saw before your friends faint were already in the 6th level of body tempering, but it was different from me as I already have a domain that can manipulate them whenever I want. Haha, you don''t have to worry, you can learn this thing from the future." Acedia said.


    Jack listen earnestly, while Acedia taught him with his usual lazy expression. "In the first place, why are you using the psychic force stored inside your body, if you already have the heavenly energy in the surroundings." He muttered as he silently made his way through the group of kidnappers.


    "Damn, I want to sleep already, time to go killing." Acedia exposed an evil smile.

 Chapter 14- Because I am lazy

    In the abandoned factory of Dongcheng, a blond hair handsome youth stared at the man with cross piercing on his ears after a moment of silence. "So those three were already caught?"


    "Paul, don''t talk to us like you are our superior, we are here for the sake of young master, not yours." It was clear that the man with piercing was displeased by the youth attitude. Black long curly hair hanging on his face, a man on his 20''s frown with his black eyes as he stared at the youth in front of him.


    He was a loyal man of young master Clarence, so being ordered around by his young master lackey was humiliating himself. Even if his status on the family is below of that an elder, his strength was not something this lackey could comprehend.


    With the cultivation of peak 6th stage cultivation realm, his importance to the family was no joke as the expert can only count with a finger. The Pontic Family belong on the middle power in the country, so underestimating this power was provoking a hornet nest because of the high ranking family secluding themselves from the modern affair. All of the middle power now has the control over the outside world such as politics, business, and connection.


    But the family belonging to the middle power doesn''t dare to cause trouble with the high rank as it will lead to their extermination, the strength of an ordinary member of the high-rank family can even equal the head of the middle-rank patriarch. So the difference between heaven and earth was not overestimated, the standing that the high ranking family could only make the mid-rank family look up to them.


    As for the lower rank and ordinary citizen?


    They can only reach their shoes not worthy of their attention. "Sorry, Brother Wei, but this is also under the order of young master Clarence." Facing the pressure of 6th body strengthening stage Paul''s face turned pale as he nearly kneeled on the ground.


    Brother Wei didn''t retract the pressure as he said. " It''s good that you know your standing, we already caught the three so do what you want. But don''t hurt or kill Jack or else I may not ensure your life, okay?" Brother Wei patted his shoulder like a good brother, but Paul knew what he meant so he nodded with vigor like a chicken craving for food.


    "Who!?" Brother Wei shouted as he sensed someone suddenly appeared behind them. Brother Wei subordinate and Paul was startled as they instinctively turned their head behind them, a tired voice traveled to ears when they are searching for the figure that appeared behind them. "As expected, with the strength of Peak 6th stage body strengthening, to perceived my presence that''s amazing."


    Jack figure appeared in the shadow as he lazily looks at the people in front of him, Brother Wei vigilance increased. "Bastard, do you know who are you talking too?" A man with Brother Wei shouted at him, but he didn''t attack and look at Wei waiting for his order.


    Wei looks at the Jack in front of him and a sense that he was only at the 1st level of body strengthening, so he nodded his head to his subordinate. "I am surprised that you also cultivate the way of martial arts but too bad you are only at the 1st level."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.Acedia glance at the seven-man who surrounded him."Hmm, not bad, all of them are at 3rd level." A man behind him suddenly attacks with a punch aiming at his head, when the attack was about to hit him.


    Acedia looks at the punch as he silently shook his head as he said. "So slow." The man stared at Acedia with shock as he felt that his body weight increased by two-fold.


    "1st lesson, with you cultivating the supreme technique you possess the strength of the 3rd level of a Martial artist while you are at the 1st level." Jack retrieve the Seal Knife on his space and slash towards the man neck.


    "An immortal cultivation technique was like heaven and earth with the practice of this world trashy Martial Practices. Together with your psychic power, you can rival the 4th level body strengthening expert by using it to pressure the enemy to distract the control of their body. By doing so, the pressure you put on them is like a gravity force that made their body handle two times of their body weight. Of course, this was only possible at the same level or one stage above yours." While explaining a lot of things for Jack, Acedia was like a ghost that will suddenly appear beside his enemy and slicing their throat with a single strike.


    After an incense of time, the seven-man fell to their knees while holding their throat spurting with blood. Wei look at this with killing intent, those men are his brothers so killing them was like slapping his face. But he held his anger and remained calm, as he analyzes the scene happening in front of him. Paul who saw the cruelty of the world for the first turned pale and ran to side as he vomits all of the content of his stomach.


    ''Such a cruel person, young master Clarence will surely feel threatened by this man. 1st level of body strengthening killing the 3rd level with ease like he was only butchering a chicken, the 5th level of body strengthening will not even accomplish what he has done.'' Wei thought was turmoil as he observes a deadly crisis suddenly arose from his heart.


    ''I have to kill him while he was only at the 1st level of body strengthening or else the future of the family will not be at ease with his existence.'' Wei thought silently.


    "Tsk, for revealing this much, you are asking to be killed." Wei took a knife as he stared at the monster in front of him.


    Acedia didn''t bother to talk with Wei, as he teleported in front of him and held his head with a hand. "Sorry, I am done playing, could you sleep for a while." Like hypnotizing, Wei body went limp as he suddenly felt drowsiness and fell asleep in the ground.


    "Well, that a surprise attack for you, that for lesson number 3. Hold your trump card until the end as it will be the deciding factor of the outcome of the battle." Acedia transmits his thought to Jack.


    ''But why would you left him alive?'' Ask Jack.


    "Fufu, of course, to give you some time. Don''t you think that giving a warning to their boss will give us some time improving ourselves?" Acedia said with a lazy smile still hang on his face.


    "And changing some memories may damage an ordinary human, but tampering a martial artist memory slightly was not a big deal, Ehe;" Acedia said with a grin as he approached Wei and hold his forehead with his palm.


    Acedia concentrated a bit and used his psychic power to change the memory of Wei fighting him. Changing his appearance and transmitted some words before he fainted were put on Wei''s brain.


    "Now then, next one." Acedia looks at Paul trembling appearance as he approached him slowly.


    This action made Paul frightened as he crawls backward and muttering. "A monster, monster."


    When he saw that Acedia was already in front of him, like a frightened rabbit he jumped and said. "Y You... If you have this kind of power, why did you pretend like a waste."


    Acedia look at Paul and lightly shook his head as put his hand to his forehead. He leaned towards his ears and whispered. " Because I am lazy to care." Looking at the Paul who lose the light in his eyes, Acedia closes his eyes and said." Done, let''s return a lot of visitors came." Along with the distorted space, Acedia figure disappeared along with it.


    Everything return to normal except for the blood and corpse on the ground.

 Chapter 15- Angelica Branagh

    "Mom, I''m home!" Romnick entered as he gestured Jack and Arvin to go inside.


    "Araaa, you earlier today." A young woman with long chestnut hair, oval face, and a gentle smile appeared in front of them. Couple with her green eyes, she seems like a big sister to Romnick, not a mother they imagine to be.


    Romnick shrugged his shoulder as he expected their reaction. "Don''t be fooled by her appearance, you may see her as a young girl bu..."


    "Arara, my boy, what are talking about?" The woman revealed a sweet smile as she questions her son.


    Beans of sweat appeared on his forehead. "Nothing."


    "Well anyway, why don''t lead your friends to the living room while I prepare for our food?" The woman said with a smile.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------


    At the dining table, Romnick, Jack, and Arvin sat on their own as they discussed the incident earlier.


    "Romnick, you deserved to be called one of the sons of a billionaire." Arvin adjusted his glasses as he said this in a sarcastic tone.


    Romnick scratches his cheek in embarrassment, in the first place Arvin already knew his status, so that only leave Jack not knowing anything about him. Well, less than a month pass when they got to know each other, so it understandable that Jack knew a little about him.


    "Why are your words give a feeling that I was a secretive friend?" Romnick glared at Arvin while the latter shrugged his shoulder.


    "Well, Jack, what do you think?" Romnick asks with a grin.


    "It''s okay;" Jack said lightly.


    "Eh, so Jack did you know someone has mansion as big as this?" Arvin asked while Romnick looks at Jack curiously. Coming to this big house while acting naturally, one could tell that Jack already entered a mansion as big as this. When Jack heard their question, he was sneering inside as he knew that they are boasting about Romnick wealth.


    They didn''t know that Jack lives in a mansion with more than 500 meters of land. "Yeah." He responded vaguely.


    Romnick didn''t dwell on the matter as he knew that wealth only purpose is to make life better. As for Arvin, a bitter smile appeared on his face. "Well, I am expecting an awed expression to your face, but met with a disinterest respond."


    "Aha, don''t fuss it, when Arvin first came here. His eyes sparkled with delight and surprised that I can afford to live in a place this if you saw him that day, you will surely laugh when you saw his dumb expression."


    ''Am I the only one ordinary here?'' Arvin thought awkwardly.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Anyway, can you guys keep it?" Romnick said with worry. His mother will surely hire someone to investigate the incident happen earlier, so to not make it any bigger he decided to hide what happens to his mother.


    "So, what are you guys talking about?" Romnick mother appeared with a smile on her face.


    Taking her sit, Angelica Branagh looks at the three with amuse expression."So what are you keeping from your mother, son?"


    "N...Nothing." Romnick was flustered and said in a panic.


    "Romnick asks us to keep something regarding about our exam;" Jack answered to save Romnick from his predicament.


    "Ehe, so why are panicking, son?" Angelica asks with a smile.


    "He seems to be afraid of you knowing that he forget about the exam, so he wants to keep it from you;" Jack Kick Romnick under the table to respond.


    Romnick gave a thumbs up and followed. " Sorry Mom, I forget something that you taught me."


    Looking at her son lowering his head, a gentle smile surface from her face."Only that? That''s fine, son, you don''t have to be a shame. It was normal for a kid like you to play, so make sure to remember your study next time or else you know what will happen." Angelica smilingly said.


    "Romnick, your mom always smiled but why do I feel a chill when I saw your mom like that?" Arvin whispered.


    "Shut up, don''t make it worse." Romnick kick Arvin in his foot that made him wrench in pain.


    "Madam. the food is ready." A middle-aged maid appeared in front of them as she put the foods on the table.


    "Boys, let''s eat first;" Angelica said, unlike the Asian food, she preferred to eat western food.


    Looking at the food prepared on the table, an aroma attack Arvin''s nostrils, as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Jack look at Arvin and shook his head, unlike Arvin he restrains himself with a patient like a typical noble.


    "This kid was interesting." Angelica looks at Jack with interest.


    After eating their fill, Angelica put the knife and fork on the table as she stared at three with a smile on her face. "So can you introduced your friend, son?"


    "Well, this is Jack, I only knew him recently so bringing him here was quite forceful actually." Romnick blush as he forgets to introduced Jack to his mother.


    Jack nodded in response, looking at him, she thought that he was a kid without many words. "Romnick, your friends seem to be tired, why don''t you guide them to their room."


    "Okay, Mom." Romnick hurriedly took off his leave as he guided Jack and Arvin to his room.


    Looking at their departing back, Angelica also walks to her room. "So what happened, Jeremy?"


    A man suddenly appeared and kneeled in front of Angelica. "Master, when we reach the factory all of the men of Pontic are dead other than Wei being unconscious."


    ''It seems like an expert intervene, but why would an expert like that appeared in that kind of place?'' Angelica was deep thought.


    "So did you see the expert who took down the men of the Pontic family?"


    "No, we didn''t notice anyone," Jeremy answered with respect.


    "I don''t know their objective, but to involve my son is asking for their death, investigate the reason why would they abduct him." Angelica smiling face vanish as a cold expression appeared on her face.


    "We will do everything to satisfy you, Master."


    "So what about the thing I asked you?"


    A serious appeared on Jeremy''s face when heard that thing. "Master, we already suspect that the newly produce pill is already on hand of the Pontic family. And based on the investigation, it was likely consumed by the son of the Pontic patriarch."


    "What a pity, a C-class pill was wasted just like that." Angelic shook her head.


    " Then If the master doesn''t have anymore order to this subordinate, excuse me."


    "Wait." Jeremy was about to leave when Angelica remembered something that interests her.


    "Look for the information of Jack, that child made me, interested in him." Angelica smiled playfully.


    Inside of Romnick room, Jack suddenly shivered, bean of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Arvin looks at him with confusion. "Jack, are you okay?"


    "I am fine."


    "Okay, Jack, Angelica is scary, right?" Arvin suddenly ask.


    "Yes."


    "Damn, as I thought, I am not the only one who thought of that." Arvin shivered, every time he remembered the kind smile of Angelica.


    ''Jack that woman was dangerous, you have to be careful.'' Acedia.


    ''Yes, I also sensed it.'' Jack.


    ''That woman gene was terrifying she can''t even control it.'' Acedia.


    ''How can you know?'' Jack.


    ''Fool, those green eyes are the proof, if she can''t turn those eyes to normal her aura will naturally leak.'' Acedia.


    ''So that''s her Aura." When remembered the green energy surrounding Angelica, he felt pressure coming from her.


    ''Anyway stay as far as possible from her, she''s dangerous for you to handle right now.'' Acedia.

 Chapter 16- Clarence Strength

    Tap Tap


    In the midst of silence that pervaded a room, a blond youth with blue eyes look at the kneeling figure of a black-haired man and to his side, was a similar blond hair with lifeless brown eyes. When the black-haired man heard the tapping sound, he trembles and didn''t dare to disturb the blond youth sitting on the armchair coldly looking at him.


    The tapping sound stop, but he didn''t still say anything as he was waiting for his young master to speak, " So what happened?" A cold voice echoed the room.


    "Young master, I apologize for my incompetence;" Wei explained what happened in the abandoned factory, the fact they met an expert who easily subdues them.


    "That expert also said that if this happens again, he doesn''t mind exterminating the Pontic family." Saying this, Wei suddenly shivered when he remembered the man who beat them like a helpless child.


    Bam


    Clarence slams his fist on the armrest, destroying it with splinter scattered on the ground, his eyes turned red from anger. "Damn, who do you think he is if he was from high ranking family. I may consider his threat but a mere bodyguard to threaten our family is a big disgrace itself."


    Clarence was arrogant, but he knew that his strength is only at the bottom. He was a young master of the Pontic family, so his knowledge of the Martial community is not inferior to the patriarch himself. The lowest patriarch of a high ranking family reaches the power of martial dan, while the middle-rank family could only attain the realm of Xantian, so if you compare them was like heaven and earth.


    The ordinary member of the mid-rank family could only reach the level of body strengthening while the high-rank has a lot of Xantian realm, the same as their patriarch so when Clarence learns about this information. He gritted his teeth in determination to surpass the high-ranking family, as of now he only possessed the strength of peak 9th level of body strengthening with one more step he will reach the level of Xantian.


    With this level of strength, while being 12 years old, Clarence was considered to be a genius even with the eye of the high-ranking family. But not many know this fact, it was only known by the elders and Patriarch himself. It''s not that he leak the information regarding his strength, it''s that his realm is not high enough to avoid the sense of the Xantian expert.


    "That bastard, did he think I was afraid of him?" Bearing the pressure coming from Clarence, cold sweat started to appear on Wei''s back he didn''t know that his young master strength reaches an unfathomable level.


    ''Just a single step, I will use those arrogant high ranking genius as my stepping stone.'' Clarence silently thought.


    "For now, don''t do anything. We don''t know the strength of the other party yet, we better act cautiously than to take a wrong step to destroy our effort." Glancing at Paul who turned into a retard.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "To turn him to this state, that person must be at least a Xantian level. Dispose that garbage and make it look like an accident;" Clarence expression was cold as he ordered Wei.


    "Yes, young master." Wei bowed and dragged Paul outside the room, looking at their departure back. ''I need to make a breakthrough as soon as possible.'' Clarence thought as he headed to the underground laboratory.


    Meanwhile, Jack, Arvin, and Romnick are on their way to school, after expressing their goodbye to Angelica who has that smile still hang on her face.


    "Hey Romnick, are you sure that she was your mother?" Arvin carelessly said.


    "Oh, why do you ask?" Romnick eyebrow pricked as he asks back.


    "Well, what should I say. You don''t seem similar to your mother, and she seems to be only 24 years old. The first time I came to your house, I already notice that your temperament was different from your mother also the way, you and your mother interact seems to be forced." Arvin adjusts his glasses as he explained his analysis while Romnick was shocked that he forget to answer his question.


    Jack glance at the small figure of Avin as he remembered an anime. ''Is he detective Conan?''


    "One more thing, you''re supposed to be Mother was like a princess while you''re like a regular citizen living in that kind of mansion, Imagine, if you are born rich, you will have the temperant of noble aura, but it seems to me that you only have the aura of a villager A in an RPG game."


    "Damn, Are you the reincarnation of Conan or something." Romnick thought.


    "Well, it''s not like I want it to hide from you guys, so please keep it a secret between us." Seeing that Jack and Arvin nodded seriously, Romnick took a deep breath.


    "Angelica was, in reality, is my aunt. She took me when my parents pass away due to some accidents, so if you are curious why would I call her mother was because she forces me." Romnick was on the verge of tears when he remembers the scene where she was using him as a scapegoat for her pursuer.


    "I know what you feel." Jack patted Romnick back as he comforted him.


    It also reminded his aunt Marie, when he heard Romnick. ''Speaking of Big sis, didn''t she said that she has something to talk to me, I think I will go home early today.'' Jack thought.


    After recovering, Romnick glared at Arvin as if remembering something. "Arvin, now that I told mine, then it''s about time you say something about yourselves."


    "Well nothing special, I was the son of an infamous inspector ''Locke Hughes'' and my mother was a world class athletes ''Mae Sugar.'' Arvin proudly put up his chest.


    "Fuck, so that''s why your analysis was always above other, you are born to be a detective." Then Romnick eyes suddenly brighten as he said. "Hey, why don''t we create a club name, Detective Conan?"


    Arvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "You shit, you already belong to the Kick-boxing club, and you planned to create another one? Are you an idiot?"


    "You idiot are you asking for a beating, dare to say, idiot again see if I do not dare to beat you up." Romnick gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Well, I will tell teacher Tricia that you were bullying me, hehe."


    "Damn you."


    "Hmm, speaking of a club, Jack did you join any club yet?" Arvin suddenly asked.


    Romnick eye lit up as he put his hand on Jack''s shoulder. "Ehe, Jack you can join in Kick-boxing club, I will personally recommend you."


    "Oop, don''t take the member of my shooting club!" Arvin pushes Romnick aside as he put a gentleman smile on his face.


    "Damn you, Arvin, you''re just after the school credit, I won''t allow you to take advantage."


    Looking at two arguing on each other, Jack rubbed his forehead as he suddenly felt a headache. "Hey, guys, what about I try the club first If I am better in any of it. I will join okay?"


    Arvin and Romnick eyes lit up, as they put their hand on his shoulder. "Jack will enter the Kick-boxing club for sure."


    "Idiot, he will join the shooting club."


    Jack shook his head while the two argue as they dragged him to the school. ''They will not split me into two, right?'' Jack thought.

 Chapter 17- The Onmyoji suffered the pain of DEATH

    "Do you think, they will change the exam?" A chubby youth ask the Asian girl beside him.


    "Nope, teacher delayed the exam because of someone, you idiot. How could you attend this school if you are this dumb?" The Asian girl with black eyes, black hair, and sharp nose purse her lips with disdain.


    "Sorry, Li Xiao Er, I didn''t realize at first but after you mention it. I now know the reason why our teacher delayed the exam, I am jealous of how that kid deserve this, isn''t only a waste of time?" The chubby youth also have a black hair, and eyes similar to the girl beside him, he was also an Asian youth.


    "Fan Guoli, don''t look down on others or else it will backfire on you. Stick with the lecture of Confucius ''Don''t do unto what you don''t want to be done unto you'' that our Master taught to us, and furthermore that Jack is not simple at all." Li Xiao Er pursed her lips.


    "Eh? Did you sense something from him, Xiao Er?" Fan Guoli exclaimed.


    "Yes, my sense told me that he was a dangerous person." LI Xiao Er grips a talisman that she always took with her whenever she goes out. Her family belongs to the Onmyoji, so Li Xiao Er sixth sense was above average as she can see what others couldn''t see.


    "Goodmorning, are you all ready for the exam?" While the two were deep in thought, Tricia''s voice wakes them from their trance. She surveyed the classroom as she notices that 3 of the seat are empty. She gritted her teeth in anger when she realizes that Jack and Romnick who she was worried the most are missing.


    While she was surprised that Arvin was also missing, but the anger won over her surprise as she had the urge to shout their name.


    "Damn you Romnick this is your fault;" Arvin complained as he entered the class.


    "Ehe, you stupid cunt, you dare to blame me? I only help a person in distressed, while you tag along, that''s not my fault."


    "Tsk, if you get rid of that asshole immediately, but not only you didn''t end it quickly. You even played with that asshole while making fun of him, what happened in the end, he runs with the bag of your person is distressed. So we ended up chasing him in the opposite direction of the school, tell me if you are not an idiot or else?"Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Arvin and Romnick glared at each other, ready to lash out to fight. Jack look at the two with a helpless expression and notice Tricia with a smile on her face, looking at it, he shivered and sat on his seat.


    "So are you guys want to take the exam or not?" A cold voice entered Arvin and Romnick ears as they shivered unconsciously.


    Looking at the smiling face of their teacher cold sweat flowed to their cheek as they frost at their place. "T..teacher."


    "You two meet me in the teacher''s faculty later, take a seat don''t waste my time."


    "YES." They hurriedly took their sit while wiping their sweat.


    "And you too Jack, don''t think that I didn''t notice you sneak while those two were causing a commotion."


    Jack helplessly nod his head.


    "So guys I will explain the rules of the exam, per subject will have a duration of 30mins. You are elite from all over the country, so you know what it means to be an elite, unlike to the other school they will have a 1hour of duration during the exam. But that not the case for all of you, this is not the same as the entrance exam, so you guys have to be serious about this."


    "So you read the rules of the school, right?" Tricia said with a solemn expression.


    "All of you need to get a 95% of the exam to pass if you got below the passing mark it''s means that you fail, this is how harsh the school is. Also, all of you are aware that continuous failure is expulsion from the school, cheating is also prohibited so don''t do anything that will damage your future."


    "I have all of the exams on your every subject." Tricia distributed the papers from all of the students and sat on the front as she monitors the whole classroom.


    "No break until the examination is done so it will be finished, after the lunch break. So good luck class." With that, the exam started.


    All of the students were happily answering their papers while on the other side, a chubby student named Fan Guoli took a talisman as he put it on his lips while muttering in a low voice. Tricia notices Fan Guoli, but she didn''t stop him, because she thought that he was praying.


    Li Xiao Er silently shook her head. "Fatty Fan, you will eventually encounter bad luck, if you keep on doing that."


    When Fan Guoli is finished chanting, a mist figure formed floating beside his back while putting the talisman inside his pocket.


    ''Master, what is your order?'' When he heard the spirit, Fan Guoli smiled happily, as he ordered the ghost to go behind Arvin and look for his paper. An image appeared on his mind, as he seriously copied everything from Arvin.


    "Being a person to control a spirit was convenient in many ways." When he thought, how he became Onmyoji, he was grateful that his father took him to that place. At first, he wants to go home when he saw how many ghosts suddenly appeared as he holds a summoning talisman. But after knowing their uses, a smile appeared on his face as he thought of himself as a genius.


    Well, the temple of Onmyoji who practice the extermination and the uses of the spirit also thought that Fan Guoli was a genius for summoning so many ghosts. So being praised made him a little arrogant, and did as he pleases. The priest and other apprentice were having a headache with this disciple, so they decided to send him to this school.


    Fan Guoli was also a lazy person he didn''t do anything to himself as he ordered the spirit he summoned to cheat on his entrance exam. While he was not the 1st, he got one of the top ten position and enjoyed the praises of his classmate.


    Jack who was busy on his exam, suddenly felt cold, so he turned his head and saw a ghost silently floating behind Arvin.


    Using his psychic force, he caged the ghost with his psychic energy and spread his hand as he slowly clenches it into a fist. It releases his last cry as he turned to light energy dispersing to the nothingness, Fan Guoli covered his ears as the ghost cries echoed within his mind.


    He gasps and suddenly felt the talisman on pocket turned to ash. Fan Guoli face turned pale, as he experiences the death of his spirit. ''The fuck, is that the rebound of a contract ghost after dying?"


    When the ghost he contracted with died, he also felt being crush to death with that unknown force. He looks at the remaining talisman in his pocket as he trembled, he didn''t want to experience that again. But at this rate, he will fail the exam, so he gritted his teeth and took a talisman and chanted.


    Jack frown as he noticed that another spirit appeared behind Arvin, so he crushes it again with his psychic power. Fan Guoli fat face was drench in sweat, experiencing death again made him hesitate to use another talisman. But looking at his exam, he gritted his teeth with determination.


    While the class was silent from their exam, one of the students keep on summoning while the other one keeps on crushing. This cycle continued, until the end of the examination.


    Author (Aw, how did he keep his sanity from being killed anyway. HAHA)

 Chapter 18- Over Soul

    "My shoulder is stiff, Man, they can at least give us some break to eat." A western man said in displeasure.


    "Well, at least we can go home early, you know." A man with brown spiked haired said while grinning.


    "What happened to you Jack, your face is pale." Looking at Jack with a pale countenance, they asked him with concern.


    "Did you not do well in the exam?" Arvin asked.


    "No, I am tired for another reason." Jack shook his head as he thought of the continuous release of his Psychic Energy. When he remembered, those persisted ghosts, a hint of a coldness appeared on his face. He knew that those ghost appearings were not a coincidence, he thought that someone tried to harm Arvin, so he continued crushing those ghost before they approach Arvin.


    "Oh, by the way, why do I feel cold during the exam? Did I catch a cold?" Arvin muttered in a low voice.


    "Kyaaa." An Asian girl scream when she saw a Chubby Youth convulsing with white foam on his mouth. The students look at Fan Guoli with a puzzled expression as they whispered to each other.


    "Is he a student here, did he collapse because of the exam?"


    "Don''t know, all of us entered this school for 4months already, so I think he was on the epileptic seizure."


    "That''s reasonable, so why don''t we help him?"


    "Tsk, so troublesome." The male students walk out in the classroom, ignoring the fatty boy without a care, the other youth hesitated slightly but still followed the male student.


    "What happen?" Romnick asked the Asian girl while looking at the fatty youth that full of sweat and white foam on his head.


    "I don''t know, but after the exam Fan Guoli suddenly turned like this." Li Xiao Er teared up as she saw Fatty Fan condition.


    Looking at Li Xiao Er, Romnick was stunned as he muttered. ''Cute."


    Jack look at Romnick and said. "Pervert."


    "Damn Jack, what are you saying at this moment, hurry and help me carry this Pi-Fan Guoli!" Romnick said with a hint of justice.


    "You almost said Pig, I wonder, what kind of thing you had on your head;" Arvin whispered in a low voice.


    Jack help him carry Fan Guoli to the clinic, putting him to bed. Romnick wipes his sweat on his forehead as he thought. ''Damn, this fatty is heavy.''


    "Thank you." Li Xiao Er bowed in gratitude and didn''t know that her bra was exposed. Looking at the Cleavage in front of him, Romnick scratches his head with an embarrassed expression as his eyes keep on looking at the two mountain in front of him. ''Damn, how could this kid grew it to such extent.''


    Li Xiao Er body develop faster than her peers as it was already Peak B-cup breast, so when Romnick look at her body, hot air flown out from his nostrils. A hint of blood already leak on his nose, so he covered it as fast as he can.


    "Jack, if they ask you if you know this pervert, deny it because associating with this pervert is a crime itself." Arvin fixed his glasses.


    "I know." Jack nodded in assurance.Stolen novel; please report.


    "Hey, can you guys not talk loudly, so that I can''t hear! And Jack can you please side with me once, don''t always cooperate with the four-eyed bastard." Romnick shouted angrily.


    "Well, who wants to cooperate with a pervert like you, unless we want to be treated a pervert too." Laughing, Arvin mocked.


    Jack nodded.


    Giggle.


    "How should I say this, you three were this close, ah." Li Xiao Er laugh when she saw their argument.


    "We don''t know him!" "Of course." Arvin and Jack said in unison while Romnick said it proudly.


    Romnick clenches his fist with a desire to beat them up. "Damn, you two!"


    Li Xiao Er held stomach as she laughs, she almost teared up from laughing seeing their interaction. Looking at Li Xiao Er, the trio smiled and introduced themselves.


    "By the way, I am Romnick Branagh."


    "Arvin Locke, a pleasure to be your acquaintance."


    "Jack."


    "Li Xiao Er, thank you for your help earlier." Smiling, she held their hands with a handshake.


    "And this Fan Guoli, we are a disciple of Onmyoji Master in this country, you could already tell that we are local here. So I think I don''t need to explain much regarding our nationality."


    "Hmm, Onmyoji?" Romnick was stunned and didn''t expect that she was an Onmyoji, but is that thing even exist such a thought linger on his mind.


    "I heard that Onmyoji exists in this country, but I didn''t expect to meet one on the school;" Arvin said in surprise.


    Hearing the words Onmyoji, Jack frown as he thought of the event happen in exam earlier, looking at the unconscious Fan Gouli and now understand the situation. Before each ghost he destroyed, this Fan Guoli face will turn pale, he didn''t think much of it and was focused in the exam while crushing those ghosts.


    He thought that Fan Guoli is only having a hard time on the exam, so he ignored him. But to think he was the one controlling those ghosts, so it piqued his interest. "There are only a few existing Onmyoji in this modern time, I think, we are the only one with this profession in this world." Li Xiao Er giggled seeing their reaction.


    "They say that Onmyoji can see a spirit, is that true?" Romnick shone with bright light, as he didn''t expect to see a thing that can only found in Manga and Anime.


    "Of course, we can see and control a spirit."


    "Can you tell us, how to see a spirit?" Arvin said with interest.


    "Well, it''s not like I don''t want to tell you, but your Spiritual sense or in another word sixth sense must be above average to see a ghost. If you have this quality, then you have a talent to become an onmyoji." Li Xiao Er said proudly.


    Looking at their dejected look" But there is another way to see a spirit, Ehe." Li Xiao Er giggled.


    "Want to try it?" Li Xiao Er smiled mischievously.


    "Yosh." The two grinned while nodding their head.


    Li Xiao Er took a two Talisman as she throws it on their forehead, attaching the two papers of Talisman to their body, Li Xiao Er chants an unknown word causing them to be trance.


    After the chant, warm energy flowed through their forehead as they felt their world change to the green colored world. Looking at the surroundings, Romnick and Arvin notice a lot of floating figure in a clinic as they bowed their head.


    Li Xiao Er notices that they turned their head down due to fright, as she was about to take the talisman from their forehead.


    "HAHAHA, isn''t this like shaman king, Arvin?" Romnick suddenly laughs as he stared at the floating Spirit.


    "Ehe, what an interesting scene, this made my blood boil from the excitement;" Arvin said with a creepy smile.


    Li Xiao Er was dumbfounded she was clear that those Spirits had a scary appearance, why those two were not even scared of them? When the first time, she saw a Spirit, she almost pisses her on pants. So looking at two excitedly jumping while talking with the Spirit. The word shock was not enough to describe her feeling, as she was about to recover, they did another thing that shocked her to the core.


    "Arvin, you know shaman king?" Romnick asks with a grinned.


    "Yeah, why you ask?" Arvin asked with a puzzled expression.


    "What do you say If we did this, Li Xiu Ying come." Raising his head, he looks at the spirit girl with an arrow pierce in her heart and nodded. The spirit seemed to know his feeling, so she transformed to a ball on his palm.


    "Oh, you can do that too," Arvin exclaimed as he whispered to the spirit with a broken glasses and blood flowing on his head. The Spirit nodded and transformed to the ball on his palm.


    "Let''s do this, Arvin," Romnick said with an excited expression.


    "Okay." Arvin also nodded.


    They raised the Ball of spirit and shouted. "Over-Soul!" And thrust it to their chest, the Ball of Spirit entered their body without a hindrance.


    Li Xiao Er was shocked and dumbfounded that she forget to react when the two fuse with the spirit. A shocking Spiritual Energy spread to the clinic that all of the things were falling to the ground, looking at the mess they made to the clinic. Jack walked out of the clinic and silently muttered to himself. "They will be fine, that Onmyoji surely knows what she was doing. So I think, It''s fine."


    ''And I can also avoid getting on the trouble with the mess they made in the clinic.'' Jack thought.

 Chapter 20- To the Club

    Name: Jack Ford


    Gender: Male


    Age: 12


    Acquired Bloodline gene: Nine-Headed Dragon, ?????????


    Strenght: 70


    Vitality: 60


    Agility: .55


    Intelligence: 55


    Psychic Power: 20/85


    Learn Ability


    Heaven Dragon Supreme body strengthening


    Peak Early 1st Level


    Unique ability


    The Seven Deadly sins- unratable


    Acedia, Comprehension of Time and Space- Unlock


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    Genes ability


    Undying Body- (Passive)


    Photographic Memory- (Passive)


    Curse- (Remove)


    Due to host brain capacity increased by around 30%, the host hearing, smell, eyesight, and comprehension improve tremendously.


    The host also develops the power called. Telekinesis and instant teleportation.


    Warning- the host can only teleport 20 meters away if you exceed the teleportation limit, your body will be torn to pieces by the space.


    Looking at his improvement, Jack was satisfied with the result as he only expected to get a minimal upgrade because of the heaven energy in the surroundings is lacking compared to the cave near the lake.


    "So 0.04 of Strength means 1jin of power, to improve from 43 points to the Strength of 70 points, compared on the 1st time I practice this Supreme Art. It feels like comparing a turtle to a rabbit, the huge factor to my improvement is Acedia advice. To make use of the heaven energy and convert it to psychic force is like support helping me practice longer than the time I cultivate at the cave." Jack said with a satisfied expression.


    "And the Psychic Power improve that much, with the strength of more than 1700 jin behind my Psychic Power, I can now easily rival a middle 4th level body strengthening. But I am not Acedia, so fighting a level like that I will likely use my full power."


    Unlike Acedia who was proficient in the use of psychic force and laws, Jack was like a child equipped with a powerful weapon but doesn''t know how to use it. At first, he didn''t trust Acedia taking over his body because they are his negative or evil self. So that''s why he was reluctant to accept their help, but after seeing that Acedia doesn''t care about his opinion and only taught him without a care if he was listening or not.


    Jack accept the free pie thrown at him as there''s no loss only benefits, so why not receive it? Besides, it can make him strong so why refuse a good offer, so he accepted the seven deadly sins for now.


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    Lunch Break, in the School rooftop.


    "Damn Jack, how dare you to escape while we were lectured by the teacher in the Teacher''s Faculty until the school ends, what a good friend you are;" Romnick said in anger.


    "Well, you are busy imitating the character in shaman king and seeing that you made a mess in the clinic, do you think I will stay there waiting for my punishment?" Jack said mockingly.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Arvin glance at them and said. "I am too was carried by his atmosphere, but I am happy to see a new world, that feeling was a bliss. Li Xiao Er also told us, that if she has the time, she will teach us how to make our own Talisman."


    Eating his bread, he bought in the canteen Jack look at the two as he said. "So you two entered the world of Onmyojie?"


    "Well basically yeah," Arvin said as he scratches his cheek.


    "Hey, Jack why don''t you also try this Onmyojie thing?" Romnick eyes lit up, as he thought of the three of them turning into Onmyojie and act like a shaman king characters.


    "No thanks, I am fine with this ordinary life;" Jack said rejected immediately.


    "Okay, if you that''s what you want;" Romnick said, it was clear he was dejected.


    "Oh, don''t we have the planned to visit the club today?" Arvin said, changing the topic.


    "Eh, then Jack will visit the Kick-boxing club first."


    "No, he will come with me to the shooting club."


    "Damn, don''t always go in my way, HE WILL COME WITH ME."


    "Oh, isn''t there a saying that the best is at the end? And do you think that I will let him join my club without looking at yours?" Arvin said with a smile on his face.


    Romnick was deep in thought, then nodded. ''The best was his club after all.''He thought.


    Arvin was smiling through its ear because Romnick was trick listening due to his explanation. Jack look at Romnick as he thought. ''What a simple-minded person.''


    In the shooting club, a red-haired teen grasps his bow as he looks at the red circle 50meters away from him. With a sharp look, he was like an eagle looking at his prey he releases the arrow. The arrow made a swish sound as it hit the small red dot on the circle.


    The red-haired youth took another Arrow as he releases it in the same target, the Arrow hit the same Arrow and was split in half by the strong force. Looking at the result, the youth smile and was satisfied with the result.


    "This is already making me bored, is there any competitors that can compete with me. Honestly, I am now bored to death." The red-haired youth said.


    "Senior Brother, you are amazing as always. But to find a competitor for you, I am afraid there is no one in this world cannot match you." A Black-haired youth said as he didn''t forget his bootlicking.


    "That right, senior brother Rex if you are lonely then you can find vice-captain Arvin. He defeated your last vice-captain, so I think he will last at least a few rounds from you." A Japanese guy said with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t try to make a dispute between us, Takashi, if you hate losing that much why don''t you defeat him yourself." The red-haired youth sounded displease as he said that, it was clear that he felt disgusted by Takashi.


    "Tsk, sooner or later, I will take that position of yours." Takashi walk out the club room as he muttered to himself.


    When Takashi open the door, he saw Arvin smiling at him, seeing that smile made him feel humiliated so ignored him.


    "Man, what with that guy?" Arvin said while smiling.


    "Well, that guy hates you, if I am not wrong he was the previous vice-captain of the shooting club?" Romnick said while grinning.


    "Are the rule of all club the same?" Jack listen to them with interest.


    "Yes, if you are a new member and beat your senior in legal competition, that senior position will go to yours;" Arvin fixed his glasses as he said this.


    "Then is that red-haired Rex was still your captain, you can''t beat him?" Romnick said with interest.


    "To tell you the truth I can''t beat that guy, he was monster on the way of shooting."


    "Furthermore, I respect that guy, as he was not arrogant because of his strength. He will even teach all of the junior his skills."


    After entering the club, Jack looks at the surrounding with interest. The roof is Constructed of Japanese Cyprus, a timber latticework with straight mortise and tenon joints using furniture-grade wood in a meticulous arrangement.


    Outside is a 100 meters range intended for dummy and a lot of things for target shooting. There is two section intended for Archery and Gun the 1st section is for Archery while the 2nd section was for Gun. Jack look at the people and notice a red-haired youth standing out from others because of his fiery red hair.


    "Is that your captain?" Jack ask Arvin.


    "Yeah, come let me introduce you."


    Arvin, Romnick, and Jack headed to the red-haired youth. The captain seems to notice their gaze and look in their direction when he saw Arvin, he smiled and said. "Arvin, you didn''t come for a long time." The captain gave Arvin a bear hug and notice the two who was behind him.


    "Who''s this?" Looking at the unfamiliar face of Jack, he asked Arvin with interest.

 Chapter 20- To the Club

    Name: Jack Ford


    Gender: Male


    Age: 12


    Acquired Bloodline gene: Nine-Headed Dragon, ?????????


    Strenght: 70


    Vitality: 60


    Agility: .55


    Intelligence: 55


    Psychic Power: 20/85


    Learn Ability


    Heaven Dragon Supreme body strengthening


    Peak Early 1st Level


    Unique ability


    The Seven Deadly sins- unratable


    Acedia, Comprehension of Time and Space- Unlock


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    Genes ability


    Undying Body- (Passive)


    Photographic Memory- (Passive)


    Curse- (Remove)


    Due to host brain capacity increased by around 30%, the host hearing, smell, eyesight, and comprehension improve tremendously.


    The host also develops the power called. Telekinesis and instant teleportation.


    Warning- the host can only teleport 20 meters away if you exceed the teleportation limit, your body will be torn to pieces by the space.


    Looking at his improvement, Jack was satisfied with the result as he only expected to get a minimal upgrade because of the heaven energy in the surroundings is lacking compared to the cave near the lake.


    "So 0.04 of Strength means 1jin of power, to improve from 43 points to the Strength of 70 points, compared on the 1st time I practice this Supreme Art. It feels like comparing a turtle to a rabbit, the huge factor to my improvement is Acedia advice. To make use of the heaven energy and convert it to psychic force is like support helping me practice longer than the time I cultivate at the cave." Jack said with a satisfied expression.


    "And the Psychic Power improve that much, with the strength of more than 1700 jin behind my Psychic Power, I can now easily rival a middle 4th level body strengthening. But I am not Acedia, so fighting a level like that I will likely use my full power."


    Unlike Acedia who was proficient in the use of psychic force and laws, Jack was like a child equipped with a powerful weapon but doesn''t know how to use it. At first, he didn''t trust Acedia taking over his body because they are his negative or evil self. So that''s why he was reluctant to accept their help, but after seeing that Acedia doesn''t care about his opinion and only taught him without a care if he was listening or not.


    Jack accept the free pie thrown at him as there''s no loss only benefits, so why not receive it? Besides, it can make him strong so why refuse a good offer, so he accepted the seven deadly sins for now.


    -----------------------------------------------------------


    Lunch Break, in the School rooftop.


    "Damn Jack, how dare you to escape while we were lectured by the teacher in the Teacher''s Faculty until the school ends, what a good friend you are;" Romnick said in anger.


    "Well, you are busy imitating the character in shaman king and seeing that you made a mess in the clinic, do you think I will stay there waiting for my punishment?" Jack said mockingly.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Arvin glance at them and said. "I am too was carried by his atmosphere, but I am happy to see a new world, that feeling was a bliss. Li Xiao Er also told us, that if she has the time, she will teach us how to make our own Talisman."


    Eating his bread, he bought in the canteen Jack look at the two as he said. "So you two entered the world of Onmyojie?"


    "Well basically yeah," Arvin said as he scratches his cheek.


    "Hey, Jack why don''t you also try this Onmyojie thing?" Romnick eyes lit up, as he thought of the three of them turning into Onmyojie and act like a shaman king characters.


    "No thanks, I am fine with this ordinary life;" Jack said rejected immediately.


    "Okay, if you that''s what you want;" Romnick said, it was clear he was dejected.


    "Oh, don''t we have the planned to visit the club today?" Arvin said, changing the topic.


    "Eh, then Jack will visit the Kick-boxing club first."


    "No, he will come with me to the shooting club."


    "Damn, don''t always go in my way, HE WILL COME WITH ME."


    "Oh, isn''t there a saying that the best is at the end? And do you think that I will let him join my club without looking at yours?" Arvin said with a smile on his face.


    Romnick was deep in thought, then nodded. ''The best was his club after all.''He thought.


    Arvin was smiling through its ear because Romnick was trick listening due to his explanation. Jack look at Romnick as he thought. ''What a simple-minded person.''


    In the shooting club, a red-haired teen grasps his bow as he looks at the red circle 50meters away from him. With a sharp look, he was like an eagle looking at his prey he releases the arrow. The arrow made a swish sound as it hit the small red dot on the circle.


    The red-haired youth took another Arrow as he releases it in the same target, the Arrow hit the same Arrow and was split in half by the strong force. Looking at the result, the youth smile and was satisfied with the result.


    "This is already making me bored, is there any competitors that can compete with me. Honestly, I am now bored to death." The red-haired youth said.


    "Senior Brother, you are amazing as always. But to find a competitor for you, I am afraid there is no one in this world cannot match you." A Black-haired youth said as he didn''t forget his bootlicking.


    "That right, senior brother Rex if you are lonely then you can find vice-captain Arvin. He defeated your last vice-captain, so I think he will last at least a few rounds from you." A Japanese guy said with a smile on his face.


    "Don''t try to make a dispute between us, Takashi, if you hate losing that much why don''t you defeat him yourself." The red-haired youth sounded displease as he said that, it was clear that he felt disgusted by Takashi.


    "Tsk, sooner or later, I will take that position of yours." Takashi walk out the club room as he muttered to himself.


    When Takashi open the door, he saw Arvin smiling at him, seeing that smile made him feel humiliated so ignored him.


    "Man, what with that guy?" Arvin said while smiling.


    "Well, that guy hates you, if I am not wrong he was the previous vice-captain of the shooting club?" Romnick said while grinning.


    "Are the rule of all club the same?" Jack listen to them with interest.


    "Yes, if you are a new member and beat your senior in legal competition, that senior position will go to yours;" Arvin fixed his glasses as he said this.


    "Then is that red-haired Rex was still your captain, you can''t beat him?" Romnick said with interest.


    "To tell you the truth I can''t beat that guy, he was monster on the way of shooting."


    "Furthermore, I respect that guy, as he was not arrogant because of his strength. He will even teach all of the junior his skills."


    After entering the club, Jack looks at the surrounding with interest. The roof is Constructed of Japanese Cyprus, a timber latticework with straight mortise and tenon joints using furniture-grade wood in a meticulous arrangement.


    Outside is a 100 meters range intended for dummy and a lot of things for target shooting. There is two section intended for Archery and Gun the 1st section is for Archery while the 2nd section was for Gun. Jack look at the people and notice a red-haired youth standing out from others because of his fiery red hair.


    "Is that your captain?" Jack ask Arvin.


    "Yeah, come let me introduce you."


    Arvin, Romnick, and Jack headed to the red-haired youth. The captain seems to notice their gaze and look in their direction when he saw Arvin, he smiled and said. "Arvin, you didn''t come for a long time." The captain gave Arvin a bear hug and notice the two who was behind him.


    "Who''s this?" Looking at the unfamiliar face of Jack, he asked Arvin with interest.

 Chapter 21- The Shooting Club

    "He was Jack, by the way, Captain. Can I ask if we can use the equipment for the outsider, I want to recruit Jack but he said, he wants to try our club first." Arvin said with a smile.


    "It''s not like I want to spoil your fun Arvin, you know that our club consists of all the marksman in the world. So I say what do you think will happen if I let you make use of our equipment for the outsider without the profession of a marksman." The Captain took a deep breath as he continued.


    "They will think I am using my authority I can''t use my reputation for an outsider, right?" Captain Rex said with a hint of sorry.


    Arvin smiled and said. "Then Captain, do you think I can use my credit?"


    Captain Rex face change as he said. "Didn''t you said that credit was important to you?"


    "Well, a friend is more important for a mere credit, right?"


    Captain Rex helplessly smiled. "Okay, your Credit is around 1030, so after using the Credit for your friend. The club will deduct 50 points of your Credit for the equipment for today."


    Jack who was beside Romnick ask. "What is the use of Credit anyway?"


    "Didn''t you read the School guide?" Speechless, Romnick asked Jack.


    "Well, I already forgot about it." Suffering from the curse before, it was no surprise that Jack already forgets the school guide.


    "You have to read it, or else you won''t know the benefits of enrolling to this school. Anyway, the Credit has its use in various ways you can even exchange with money. Using it that way was a waste, so I don''t recommend it. Arvin wants to use the credit to enter the police department of this country to broaden his knowledge and ability."


    "Arvin wants to surpass his father I didn''t know what he means at first, but after knowing that his father was an inspector. Now I know, why he wants to enter the police department that much, but I wonder why he used his Credit casually." Romnick touches his chin, deep in thought.


    "Oh;" Jack swear to read the school guide after this.


    "Guys come here." Arvin gestured to Romnick and Jack.


    "Jack, take each one of those then come in the front." Pointing at the bow and quiver that was fix in the corner, Arvin looks at Romnick. "You too."


    "I am allowed too?" Pointing himself, Romnick asked confused.


    "At first, it''s not, but the captain deducted my credit for the two of you."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Tell me, it''s discount, right?" Romnick whispered to Arvin.


    "Yeah, to use the equipment for an outsider who was not a member of the club will at least cost me a 100 credit including you, will at least cost me 200 credit. But captain used the pretext of Credit to allow the of you to use the equipment of the club." A gentle smile appeared on Arvin''s face.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    A black haired youth wearing a school uniform, black pants, and the top was ash grey, standing in front of a wide area, without the presence of any human. A young boy look at the target with concentration, on his hand, was a bow. Pulling the string with arrow attach with it, he releases it without hesitation as it flew in a different direction missing the target in a large margin. The Arrow hit a nearby tree as it pierces deep burrowing the arrow in the tree, the youth let out a satisfied smile as if he hit the target successfully.


    "As I thought, archery can''t measure my awesomeness." The youth muttered to himself as if what he did was the best result he has ever seen. On his side, a brown-haired boy was gnashing his teeth as he looks at the youth in front of him.


    "Romnick, you i..idiot! Don''t act like you were an expert, you missed, right?" Arvin was on the verge exploding when he heard Romnick praise himself after missing the target.


    "What miss! Arvin, missing is not on my vocabulary, didn''t you saw that I hit the target, in the first place I am aiming for that tree!" Romnick said without feeling embarrassed.


    "Then why did you focus on the Target if you are aiming for the tree! That tree was almost 15 meters away from the Target so how the hell did you even think, I will be F00LED, you shameless brute!"


    Romnick shrugged his shoulder as he said shamelessly. " You are blind, that was a feint to fool the target."


    "The target was not even moving how the hell, that is feints are you high or something."


    "Anyway, you can''t understand my way of archery, HAHA." Romnick laughs while mocking Arvin.


    "Well, do I have my turns or not?" Jack said while looking helplessly to the two.


    When they are ready for their first try, many of the club members already occupied the practice area, and only one seems to be available. They exchange a look and seems to make a term that Romnick will be the first one to try. Jack agreed as he wants to see beforehand what is the basic of archery, seeing Romnick professional stance, he thought, he was good at it. But after looking at the fired Arrow, he carelessly smiled and thought he was still inexperienced, that he couldn''t tell that Romnick was an amateur, and only know the basic on how to fire an Arrow.


    "Get away, you shameless brute." Arvin kicks the laughing Romnick as he was irritated by his shamelessness.


    Standing in front, Jack felt his mind widen as he instinctively releases his psychic sense, a lot of thought entered Jack''s mind but hurriedly retract it as he finds it annoying. Taking a deep breath, Jack took a stance and put the arrow in the bow, and pulled it with gentle force. Looking at Jack posture, Arvin thought. ''isn''t the same stance of Romnick earlier?''


    Jack concentrated and aimed the point of the Arrow on the Target, with the sense ten times of that average person. He can see the Target like it was 2 meters away from him, holding the nock of the arrow carefully, he releases it with the right amount of force to avoid changing its direction because of excessive Strength.


    The arrow made a gentle sound as it beautifully flew on the target hitting it in the center. Jack release a sigh, adjusting his mental condition to the high level made him exhausted spiritually. He looks at Arvin and saw his serious expression, while Romnick was dumbfounded to the point he was speechless. "Arvin, what happened?" Jack asked him, but Arvin didn''t say anything but grab his shoulder. "You were born to become a marksman;" Arvin said with eyes shining brightly.


    When he saw that the state of Jack when took a stance, he was stunned to see his calmness, it was like he was one with nature. This kind of State can only attain through practice or born with it, Jack integrating with the environment was like a leaf as it followed the wind. This State was the dream he wants to attain, an extreme focus where there are no external things can disturb your state of mind.


    "Huh?" Jack said confused.

 Chapter 22- The Shock of the Archer Section

    Swish


    The regular members of the shooting club were looking at the direction of the three youth with a dumbstruck expression, at first, when they saw Romnick professional stance. They also thought he was good at it, but after seeing that he missed the target and heard him praised himself. They lost interest and thought he was only a clown trying to get attention.


    In the shooting club Archer section, almost all of the member are females only a few males members attended this section as they are more interested in the firearm than to a bow. So seeing someone here to get some attention made them glance at them with disgust, but they didn''t show it as their vice-captain was also with them. The males club members glare at them with hate as they compare their appearance to them.


    Romnick height reaches 148cm with shining black hair, brown eyes, and sword like eyebrows, his looks could be said attractive. While Jack also possesses black hair, brown eyes, and together with 130cm and his pale white skin, he looks like a celebrity. Arvin appearance was slightly inferior to Romnick, but his figure was also attractive, so it will naturally attract the envy of the male student.


    Some of the girls in shooting club recognize Romnick he was also famous as the captain of Kick-boxing club. Many girls were attracted to the fierce character like Romnick, so it made them unconsciously blush. One of the girl notice Jack as suddenly exclaimed. "Eh, isn''t that the rumored, zero?"


    "Eh, zero?" When they heard the famous zero, they instinctively turn they head and saw a familiar boy. Looking at him, they are now sure that he was Jack the zero. Who was not familiar with the name of Jack after Clarence attention was on him. Clarence was a famous student that belongs to Class-0, a class where the elite among the elite gathered they also heard that the rules and exam were difficult as college exam. So if someone gets the attention of Class-0 students, they will naturally get famous, so digging some information to Jack was easy as pie.


    "What is he doing here?" A boy asked with displeasure.


    "Is he with vice-captain, he was also holding a bow. I am sure that he will also try archery, why don''t we watch and see what the famous zero made out to be." A 13-year-old girl said with interest.


    "Oh, Arvin bringing him here, I am sure he has a good reason." Captain Rex also said with interest. He also heard the gossip of his Junior, so that also made him more interested in Jack.


    After Jack turns, the whole shooting club was silence they also watch Jack how will he made fun of himself. The regular member stop their practice as they watch Jack with an amused expression when they saw him stance like professional, they had the urge to reprimand his as Romnick stance also trick their sense of professionalism. When the arrow was released, it flew beautifully landing in the center of the target.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Seeing the arrow pierce the red dot, their expression change, they were shocked to see a professional shot bull eyes. Out of 10, the chances of an amateur shooting bull eye is close to zero this cannot rely on luck, as you need the Strength and Focus to pull this stance off.


    "I...Impossible, that can''t be." A 14-year-old girl muttered to herself she practices the way of archery when she was a child. So she knows that the 1st try of bull eyes is impossible to pull off, and she also knew that luck was part of his 1st try.


    The girls made a commotion, but the boys in the fire-arms commented.


    "Why are you guys shock, that was only luck on his part."


    "Why don''t you ask him to shoot another bull-eyes, let see, if he can do it again." A boy with blond hair said with disdain.


    When they are about to react, they saw Jack pull another Arrow and fired it on another Target. The Arrow made a Swish sound as it lands again on the red dot of the Target, the boy who commented earlier felt his face burning as he returns to the firearms section.


    Captain Rex eyes narrowed as his face turned serious, while the others cannot tell the difference between the stance that of Romnick and Jack, he knew that Jack entered the state of one with nature. A legendary state where one can concentrate to the highest degree increasing your accuracy to the perfect state. He clenches his fist with excitement, as he was also one step away from this state.


    Now he knew, what he lacks, he only needs to enter a deep meditation to achieve that State. So looking at Jack made him grateful also a sense of competitiveness appeared on his heart. He silently left the club room to digest the thing he learned, so he needs to enter into deep meditation as soon as possible.


    Jack continued to shot the Arrow that remained on his quiver when the last Arrow was released it landed above the red dot missing it in a small margin. His face was full of sweat, continuously using that state made him Exhausted. ''I only shot ten arrows now my State is like where I Exhausted all of the psychic power, I had.''


    ''Idiot, that kind of sense where you integrated with heaven energy or the so-called nature can only be full off easily with your Psychic Sense. I am surprised that you didn''t faint from the exhaustion of your soul, you''re getting more proficient in your control, huh;" Acedia commented.


    "Wow, Jack I didn''t know you had that kind of talent in Archery but don''t be arrogant as you can''t surpass the great me, HAHA." Romnick suddenly laughs as he already became numb from shock Jack gave him.


    "What great you, do you mean shameless you?"


    "Are you okay Jack." Arvin ignored Romnick who was gnashing his teeth in anger as he asked Jack about his condition.


    "I am fine, just mentally exhausted;"


    "Well, you know that State is hard to attain especially with your age, but it seems you were naturally born with it. So Jack, why don''t you join this club?"


    "Oy oy, Jack will pay a visit with my club first, before he can decide what club he will join in;" Romnick said with anger visible on his face.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t be angry, the try out is not done yet, we still have to try the fire-arms section." Smiling helplessly, Arvin shook his head as he walks towards the firearms section.


    While the three were walking in the firearms section, they notice that all of the girls in the shooting club were shooting a glance of admiration towards them. The majority were looking at Jack with fanatism, as they revered an expert like as their Idol, but they didn''t rush to him on the fear that Clarence will harm them too.


    So they can only look at the long distance, Jack frown as he disliked being the center of attention while Romnick face turned red as his imagination was running wild on something lewd. Arvin had a headache, he thought. ''Did I make the right decision to bring this pervert?" Arvin distance himself with Romnick, as he doesn''t want to have anything to do with this pervert.

 Chapter 23- Gun Competition

    Looking at the surroundings, seeing the member of the shooting club carrying a Gun, Romnick eyes lit up. Jack also glance at the fire-arms with interest, Arvin was glad that his friend took a liking to fire-arms, so he walks in the nearby cabinet as he took a headphone and handguns.


    Showing the Handguns and Headphone, Arvin looks at them and said. "Here are the headphone make sure you put them on because it''s hurt to the ears as this was your first time using a Gun, don''t use them if you want but I warn you."


    "Here are the four Guns you two will use, Glock 17/19, S&W M&P9 M2.0, Springfield XD Mod2, and S&W Model 686+, this type is easy to use as their recoil is not strong;" Arvin said.


    Jack and Romnick nodded.


    "And as for the practice, we will only use one so that I can guide you two for using a Gun, and after touching a Gun, please don''t point it carelessly on someone if you don''t want to go in the jail."


    Entering one of the room, Jack saw that the Gun section room was different from the Archery section. While the latter is an open field, the Gun section room is like a box of steel, in the front, are full of dummies and mechanics that will suddenly pop a target with Gun on their hands. Of course, it was an only paper called threat down silhouette target there are also 50-Sheet Targets for Shooting, Competition Target, and many things for practice shooting.


    "How about this, let''s compete with a Gun, you see there is also points/score system in this Gunroom." Pointing at the box like thing displaying 000 on it, Arvin continued and said.


    "There is Ai here that can record our points also we have a ranking system, see the tv over there."


    "That''s the ranking system we used to know the highest and skilled gunner in this club you two will have to register or else the system will never recognize you. I prefer that you two use an alias if you don''t want to be known, but in my case, I don''t think I can hide as I was the vice-captain. So me and captain Rex used our real name for reputation, while we are on the top, there are many skilled gunners in this room."


    "After your registration, I will be the first one to use the practice room to demonstrate you the use of Guns, so you have to watch seriously. If you want to start our little competition or after the demonstration is up to you." Smiling, Arvin fixed his glasses as he looks at Jack and Romnick.


    "So What the bet?" Romnick said with burning flame on his eyes.


    Arvin thought for a while then said." How about this, the last place will treat us to the most expensive restaurant, so what do you think?" Grinning, he smiled at Romnick as if provoking him.


    Looking at the expression of Romnick, Jack thought. ''This musclehead will agree to it, I am sure of it.''


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.As he expected, he heard Romnick saying. "You sure are arrogant, do you think you can defeat me because you are the vice-captain of this club, you''re too naive. HAHA."


    Arvin ignored Romnick and whispered to Jack. "We have a free meal." Smiling he looks at the muscle-head in front of him as took the gun in the table, Arvin walks in the front full of concentration.


    When he heard the sound a signal that the timer starts, a silhouette suddenly pop from the ground, Arvin fires his Gun as the figure was pierce through his head. As the times goes by, the speed of the popping silhouette increase, Arvin speed also took a huge leap. When the time is over, Arvin looks at his score of 905 with a satisfied expression.


    "Oh, you got a high score there, but if that all you can do then your defeat is inevitable." Taking a two gun on the table walk in the front with confidence that pierces through the heaven.


    "Jack come with me behind the bulletproof glass to make sure we don''t get hit by a stray bullet." Walking behind the glass, Arvin makes sure that there was no one in the training room beside by Romnick.


    "He was sure optimistic about this, huh;"


    "Well, even he''s like this, don''t you find it refreshing that his presence alone made you comfortable?" Arvin said with a gentle smile, his glasses flash as he looks at Romnick.


    After 2mins, Arvin looks at the score and saw -950 his jaw dropped as this was the first time he saw someone at the top in the lowest score. Looking at the paper target who had a hole in their head, he was speechless because those Targets are the civilian he supposed to avoid hitting.


    "HAHA, I am amazing, alright? I got the highest score, so it means I won." Romnick proudly laughs as his score exceed Arvin but in opposite way.


    Well, he cannot be at fault as all of the Guns he fired strayed and coincidentally hit the civilian.


    He thought that hitting them can also help him get some Score, but he didn''t notice the (-) on the scoreboard and continued.


    "Damn, your awesomeness killed all of the civilians!"


    "Huh, aren''t those the boss of those arm men?"


    "Idiot, can''t you see that they don''t have a gun?"


    "Eh, but they don''t have an expression of panic on their face, so I thought they are the boss. HAHA."


    "From now on, I will not let you use a Gun or else many civilian will die from your hands."


    Looking at Romnick laughing like an idiot, Jack didn''t have the energy to pay attention to him as he picks the Gun and felt it''s coolness. He thought that the Gun was lighter than he expected, Romnick and Arvin continued their business as they shouted at each other. Looking at the room, all of the target popping up, he spread his psychic force enough to enveloped the Gunroom.


    His world became slower, raising his gun with the speed that ten times of that ordinary human all of the Targets are pierced through by the bullet on their head. With incense stick of time, all of the Targets have a hole on their head while some only have a scratch on the edge of the paper that he purposely did. He raised his head look at the score and saw that it was same as Arvin, so he walks out on the room and saw that Romnick and Arvin were still shouting at each other.


    "I got the score;" Jack said.


    "Oh already finish, Damn Romnick, it''s your fault that I didn''t see how Jack shoots his gun."


    "AHA, fine I lose, so don''t make any fuss about." Laughing, Romnick and Arvin entered the Gunroom and was speechless as they look at Jack dumbfounded.


    "Jack, is this the first you held a gun?" Romnick asked with confusion.


    Jack nodded, Romnick was speechless and turned his head toward Arvin who was dumbstruck. Shaking his shoulder, Arvin woke from his stupor as he looks at him with shining eyes.


    "How did you do it, Jack?"


    "Well, I only copied what you did."


    "Ehe, Jack, the fate is already telling us that you are fated to the shooting club."


    ''It seems the rumors about Jack is falsified or else how could his comprehension to be this high?'' Arvin lingering thought.


    "We are both tied on this competition, so I think we can let it be, Romnick already lost, so there''s no meaning for the 1st place anyway;" Arvin said with a smile.


    "Then let''s go and visit the Kick-Boxing club;" Jack said.


    After they left the gun room, a middle-aged man was looking at the monitor in front of him. Inside the monitor was Jack figure shooting with the speed of a highly skilled gunner, the middle-aged man grinned as he said. "Interesting."

 Chapter 24- The Chaotic Kick-Boxing Club

    Chapter 24- The Chaotic Kick-Boxing Club


    A three youth were walking on a straight line with a pillar on the side supporting the shelter for rain and summer, gasping for breath, Arvin looks at Romnick and said.


    "What the fuck, your club was on the opposite side of my Shooting club, we already walk for 500meters already. Why the hell this school was so fucking huge;" Arvin said with displeasure.


    Romnick glance at him with one eye "You lack the stamina, Arvin you''re so pathetic."


    "Sorry for being pathetic, I didn''t train my body well, so my stamina is lacking a bit."


    "Why don''t you look at Jack, he was fine after walking this long it only means that you lack exercise."


    "I train my body a bit." Jack acted embarrassed as he scratch his cheek.


    While they are reprimanded Arvin for lack of exercise, they arrive at the building with a sign ''Kick-Boxing Club.'' Romnick opened the door and was about to enter but stopped on his track as he saw a fist coming to his face, raising his hand to catch the fist, Jack and Arvin ignored Romnick who seem to be in trouble as they look inside the Club.


    The Kick-Boxing club was composed of a kid ranging to 12-15 in age, while they were young, the look in their eyes was full of burning fighting spirit. They look at Romnick like a prey prepared to jump any moment, in the middle of this youth was a middle-aged man with a white beard and white hair.


    He seems to be old, but after looking at his face, he seems to be young around 40''s. The man looks at Romnick with a grin on his face as he walks toward Romnick who catch the fist with a hand and the latter was on the floor begging for mercy as he grips the fist with force.


    "You seem to grow stronger again kid, okay kid bang him up." With his signal, the whole club member Kick-Boxing club charge at Romnick like a hungry wolf. The white-haired man looks at Jack and Arvin as he asked. "So what can I do for the two of you."


    ''What with this old man.'' Arvin felt a dangerous coming from the man, while Jack was composed but he felt the similar killing intent that Wei who kidnapped them on this person. So when he scans him with his psychic sense, a slight surprise appeared on his face as he didn''t expect to find a Martial Artist in this school, not only that his Strength was not weak at all. With the Peak of 8th level of body Strengthening, he overpowered Wei who Acedia use a surprise attack to defeat.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ''It seems that this school was not simple at all.'' Jack thought.


    ''Hoho, this kid practice Martial Art, what a rare seedling." The white-haired man thought.


    "They are here to try our club, old man Clit, don''t you think this bunch of weaklings can stop me?" Romnick said while crackling his fist, on the ground all of the club members of the Kick-Boxing Club scattered unconscious.


    "Hoho, you are only gone for a day, and you turned this arrogant. Where is the face of you coach if I didn''t teach you a lesson." Clit looked at Romnick as he walks to the latter with killing intent.


    Romnick face turned pale as he didn''t kill before, he was not familiar with killing intent. So when the killing intent was lock into his figure, cold sweats formed at his whole body, feeling the cold coming from Clit as he approaches him. He stepped back unconsciously. "Hoho, if you can''t handle this little suppression, you are not strong enough to be this arrogant, kid."


    Clit bumps his head with his fist as he looks at the frightened face of Romnick with a grin. "I will give you a chance if you managed to withstand my pressure, expect a good thing from me, kid."


    Seeing the face of Romnick, Arvin was surprised as this is the first time seeing him with his face full of fear on someone. So looking at Clit with a curious expression, the blood of an inspector made him analyze the situation before him, feeling the bloodlust that only a criminal possessed, Clit killed someone before this thought came from his mind.


    Clit retracts his killing intent causing Romnick expression to ease a little, but he looks at his coach with determination as he expects that he will gain something powerful from this person. Seeing his eyes, Clit suddenly smiled as he said. " So kid want to try this club?"


    Looking at Jack calm expression, a hint of surprise appeared on his face because he can''t control the killing intent, so the whole room was full of his Aura of Slaughter. Then Jack who calmly faces his killing intent without any change of expression thought that he already kill someone, but such a thought also vanished. ''How could a kid kill someone?''


    When he killed someone, he was already in his 20''s at that time he works for the military, in the war against Afghanistan. He experienced the cruelty of the war, a lot of children took the role of a human bomb were natural as eating in that country. He was an American soldier, a proud citizen of USA so when his Country assigned him to that Country to rescue someone from the government.


    At that time was like hell, he used all of the possible ways to survive. But a bullet still hit his stomach, when he was about to die in blood loss, a Chinese old man rescued him from that hell. Abandoning his duty the country declared his death on war, so hearing that he thought it was also better at least he will not experience that hell again.


    The Chinese old man took him to China then taught him Martial arts, learning this kind of Art made him feel the worth of living again. So he took the old man as his master and traveled the world to temper his body, and will many deaths were still visible in his eyes but his emotion was still calm as water.


    The Martial Arts made him a person that can now live in peace and serenity, so after his master died of old age, he dedicated his life to watch the young ones and taught everything he had. Tempering the will of the kid brought new light to his life. So looking at Romnick and the kids on his club made him satisfied.


    Seeing Jack, he remembered all of the things he experiences after meeting his master, so a decision was born inside of him. ''This Kid probably experience all the things that a Kid shouldn''t experiences."


    "Kiddo, I will teach you by myself so want to spar with me?" Clit said.


    "Huh?" The trio was stunned.

 Chapter 25- Eight Overturning Fist

    Standing at the sparring ground in the Kick-Boxing Club, Jack look at Clit who was wearing a grinned on his face. "Kid, you are a martial artist, right."


    "..."


    ''No, I am an immortal cultivator.'' Jack thought, but saying this thing will only invite ridicule and mockery, so he held back the word going out in his throat. Clit thought that with Jack silence his guess was right, and the strength of his body was not also ordinary. ''He seems to be at the 1st Level of Strengthening, but why do I feel that I am facing a 4th Level Strengthening expert?'' Clit thought.


    Jack already unleash his psychic sense before fighting Clit, so his thought was visible to Jack, so when heard him, he was stunned at first but didn''t dwell on it. He also thought because of Clit 8th Level of Body Strengthening he can perceive the strength of his body.


    Clit experience a lot of things that made him think and analyze his surroundings to avoid an unexpected attack that may endanger his life, this kind of thinking also save his life a lot of times, so it became a habit that made him reach this stage. He charges at Jack who was taking a defensive stance and attacks him with an ordinary fist without any Martial arts only brute strength.


    To Jack who knew his thoughts beforehand already dodge the coming fist aiming at his stomach by taking a side step and steps back, but he didn''t expect that Clit fist was so fast hitting him on his face. Jack flew in the air and did a 360 degree as he gets on the ground to avoid the injuries slamming in the wall. "I held back a bit kid so that you wouldn''t think I have taken advantage of you;" Clit said with grinned on his face.


    Using the strength of the 5th Level of Body Strengthening he knew that using the 3rd or 4th level of Body Strengthening he will suffer a loss, so he adjusted his strength to the Level where Jack will feel his pressure. ''I can''t use my psychic force, so I can only rely on my physical body. But this is an opportunity to experience a fight with a high-level Martial Artist like him I want to know how long I will last.'' Jack thought.


    "Kid, do you know a martial arts called Eight Overturning Fist?"


    "No."


    Seeing Jack face all of his attacks with a calm face as he dodges all of his attacks, Clit knew that doing all of this will only exhaust his stamina.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Then, watch this."


    Jack who was dodging all of Clit punches suddenly felt that the speed of his attack increase and a fist suddenly appeared aiming at his chest. Crossing his arms into a cross to block the attack, a stream of thought made his face change dramatically, when he realized that avoiding the fist was already too late. He gritted his teeth and received the punch when the fist hit his arm he felt an unknown force traveling through his body making him fly to the wall.


    Jack felt like a car hit him at its full speed, scanning his body condition, he saw that his internal organs suffered minor injuries. He didn''t worry about that as his innate ability Undying bodies regenerate his cell faster in which made his endurance tougher than 5th Level of Body strengthening, so his injuries will only last a minute before he fully recovered.


    "Your endurance is better than I expected, Hoho, so be careful as I will go faster than that." Before Jack could say anything, Clit attacked him with a punch going on his face he rolled to the side narrowly avoid that attack.


    The attack pierces the wall burrowing Clit fist into it, Jack body was full of cold sweat and said. "Do you want to kill me!?" He shouted.


    "Hey, you receive that attack earlier, and it seems that you''re fine anyway, so I thought that taking a few of my punch is okay." Grinning Clit chase Jack as they destroyed the things along the way.


    Arvin and Romnick watch this exchange with a strange expression.


    "Hey;" Arvin called.


    "What?" Romnick.


    "This is sparring, right?"


    "Yeah, that my coach said."


    "Are you sure, your coach seems to be killing our friend."


    "But he said this was only a spar, so I doubt that he will kill him."


    "Spar! You spar your Mom brute! Is there a spar that destructive, one punch from your coach will even pulverize my head like a watermelon, do you think this a Spar! To begin with, that coach is he human or monster what the hell is his body made out anyway;" Arvin said with an angry expression, seeing the hole around the room, he felt punching Romnick will wake him from this dream.


    Clenching his fist, he punches his face that was still on a dazed from watching the spar. Romnick suddenly felt pain and held his nose with an annoyed expression. "What are you doing, you bastard."


    "Well, I thought I was dreaming so I had the urge to punch you to wake up."


    "Why didn''t you punch yourself then, why the hell you hit me because you were dreaming anyway!?"


    "So this was not a dream." Arvin held his chin with understanding.


    "Do you want me to send you to your eternal dream, you asshole!?"


    "But to think that Jack can fight with a monster like this brought shock to my being;" Arvin said.


    "Yeah, to think he was this strong, how come I didn''t know that!?"


    (Lol, he already forget his anger.)


    "But if the coach was this strong, then that thing he will give to me is something amazing, right?" Romnick said with burning light in his eyes.


    "Hey kid, why don''t we stop." Looking at the wrench state of Jack, Clit was already satisfied with this kid.


    Jack look at his uniform that almost shredded to pieces with a wry smile as he thought. ''I should have changed clothes.''


    Seemingly aware of his thought. "Don''t worry kid I have a spare uniform, so you don''t have to worry about going home naked."


    "Okay, but can you receive one of my punch;" Jack said in a weak voice, it was clear that he was already exhausted.


    Clit thought about it little then finally nodded. "Okay kid, I will not defend and let you attack me."


    Jack clenched his fist and imbued a slight amount of psychic force while imitating his martial arts, Clit who saw this was shocked as he didn''t expect that he learn his Arts by watching him. But he recovered because that this Martial Arts has a Secret Concept that he only knew beside his Master.


    Curiosity attacks him as he waited for him, so when Jack punches him on his stomach, he didn''t dodge or block and receive it with his body. Clit felt a Powerful Force assaulted his Internal organs he coughs a mouthful of blood as he flew slamming to the wall beside his friends.


    Romnick and Arvin mouth was wide open as they didn''t know what happened, but they saw that the monster was sent flying with a single punch. "HAHAHAHA."


    A loud laugh woke them up and look at the monster beside them.

 Chapter 26- Puerto Princesa

    "Miss, give me one more bottle of wine." A beautiful blond woman on her 20''s shouted while looking at the flight attendant with an earnest face.


    "Hey, stop drinking, you already took five bottles of wine." A youth said to the beautiful blond woman with an expressionless face. He has black hair, brown eyes, and white skin that even girls would envy.


    The blond woman look at the youth as she pouted. "Tsk, Jack, you are unreasonable how can you take your big sister fun."


    "if you keep drinking more than this, don''t expect food for me these following days, you can enjoy yourself with fast food." He then ignored the wailing Marie and turned to the flight attendant.


    "Sorry for the trouble miss, can I have a fruit juice, and can you please stop providing this fellow a wine." Seeing this, the flight attendant smiled and nodded as she took a fruit juice in the meal cart as she gave it to the youth.


    "Thanks." The flight attendant shook her head and bowed before she left. Jack look at the flight attendant with a smile as he was quite satisfied that the service of this airplane is pretty good.


    "Oh, so you''re looking at that flight attendant like a pervert Jack, do you like that outfit?" Marie said with teased tone.


    Jack ignored Marie like before he took his phone that vibrating for a while. Looking at the caller, Jack didn''t know whether he will answer or not, but after thinking sometimes he still accepts the phone call.


    "Jack you jerk!" After answering the phone, he heard Romnick voice and took his phone away from his ears. When the angry voice of Romnick stop. "Sorry, I didn''t tell you that I will visit my relatives."


    "Da**, you should have told me earlier so that I can also get a leave of absence to go with you, imagining those fluffy swaying breasts in a crystal beach made me excited."


    Looking at Romnick lewd face, Arvin could not take it anymore and kick him as he took the phone from him. "Jack, did you decide what club did take your interest?"


    Jack smiled bitterly. "Honestly, both clubs are good, but I can''t still decide which club I will join. The shooting club is quite good it can improve my spirit, but Kick-Boxing can also test my limit. So I am in a dilemma for choosing between the two clubs."


    Arvin was deep in thought as he thought of something. "I remember that there is once a student that joined multiple clubs at once, that student was the current president of student council. How about we asked him about your application for the club after you came back on your leave?"


    Jack thought about it. "Okay."


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings."Arvin, give the phone back I was still talking with Jack." Romnick pounds at Arvin like a hungry wolf as he attempted to take the phone.


    "When you come back I will remind you at that thing so I will hang it up so that this pervert can disturb." Arvin turns off the phone as he blocks Romnick.


    "You disgusting freak, get away from me."


    Looking at the beeping of his phone, Jack smile wryly.


    "Those two." Jack smiled as he thought of them.


    Marie also smiled, as she hugged to her chest. "Isn''t great that you found friends, when will you introduce this big sis to them."


    "Big Sis, I can''t breathe, get off on me."


    "No." Marie rejected as a dazzling smile appeared on her face.


    After teasing him for an hour, Marie was exhausted and slept, while Jack looks at the window as a genuine smile appeared on his face. He isn''t aware that his emotion was returning due to warm that the people gave to him, but he only knows that he cared for them as he silently swore to protect them.


    After a few hours, a flight attendant appeared in front of them as she said. "Please, fasten your seatbelt."


    "Okay." Marie and Jack nodded as they fasten their seatbelt, they know that they are about to land on their destination so following the rules was good.


    Arriving at the of the island of Puerto Princesa, Jack, and Marie came outside the airport. Jack spotted two military soldiers wearing a black uniform with a symbol of a python coiled in a shield when the soldiers notice them they approach us then gave salute with respect.


    Jack was confused, but Marie acted normal as she was already with this formality. Looking at his face, Marie thought that it was funny. "Jack, these soldiers are your father subordinate, so it was not strange that they are respectful to us."


    Jack nodded and didn''t think any further as he followed Marie and the soldiers.


    "How''s the situation?" Marie asks the leader who was leading them.


    "We don''t have any progress yet, Miss Marie." The man has black hair with brown skin, looking at him you can guess that he was local in this country.


    "Any news about those who already entered the cave?"


    The man looks at her and said. "Miss Marie, more than a month has passed we still don''t have news about them, so we concluded that they died inside the cave."


    "And Miss Marie, can I ask if young master will also enter the cave with you?"


    Marie glared at him and said. "Are you looking down at him?"


    Flustered, the man hurriedly explained. "No no, Miss Marie, I am only concerned about the young master. He was the only child of Master, so I am worried that something may happen to him."


    "Hoho, so that''s it. Next time be careful with your word so that you will not cause a misunderstanding."


    The man sweated as he scratches his bald head with flushed expression. "How could this Brill do such a thing, Miss Marie, HAHA."


    Marie places her hands on her waist as she also laughs. "Hoho, I thought someone doesn''t his place, so he looks down at my little brother."


    "Haha."


    "Hoho."


    Standing at the side, Jack looks at two with a weird expression, he glances at the soldiers nearby and found that they are also sighing as they shook their head.


    "This kind of thing always happens, so be familiar with it." Jack look behind and notice a teen wearing the same military uniform. The teen has brown hair, black eyes, and with the height of 180cm, on his handsome face hanging a friendly smile as he looks at Jack.


    "You are?"


    "I am Rex, nice meeting, Young master," Rex said as he shook hands with Jack.


    "Why are you calling me Young master, this is the first time meeting you all, so I am confused why are you respectful to me."


    "You don''t know us, but we know you," Rex said with a smile.


    "Come with me I will guide you to the Yacht that we will use to go in the island where the cave is."


    Jack nodded as he followed Rex, he glances at Marie and sighs. "Why is she acting like a kid."

 Chapter 27- Broken Bead

    In Saint Paul Mountain Range on the western coast of the island Puerto Princesa Subterranean River National Park, many soldiers, and tourist could be seen loitering around the park. Inside of a house tent, a red-haired woman with white skin, green eyes dressed in secretary outfit look at the black haired man reading the document in his desk.


    "Hah!" The man sighed, he throws the document aside putting his foot in the table with lazy expression.


    Looking at how he behaves like a delinquent, the red-haired woman look at him with a cold expression as she said. "Sir, can you behave properly, the master gave you this task. So why don''t you take this seriously, the master told me to assist you in any way."


    "If I knew that you are a lazy pig, I already put you into prison earlier so that our operation will smoothly go."


    "Damn, when will I return to headquarters, how could they give me a sadist like you. Ho, I miss Marie-chan, I wonder when she will come." The man said with aggrieve expression.


    "By the way, did the camera we installed on them working?"


    "There''s still no result after looking at the hidden camera we installed from their clothes."


    "We also receive a report that Miss Marie already arrive at the islands."


    The man eyes brightened as he stood up to his seat and took a small mirror on his clothes as he fixed his hair. Looking at himself, the man let out a satisfied smile. "Damn, how can you be so handsome!"


    The red-haired woman looks at the black haired man with disgust while the latter ignored her snort as he focuses on looking at himself.


    "Carlo! Bastard, what is this!" Looking at the documents and paper around the room, she exploded with anger as her face turned red


    Hearing that roar, the black-haired man looks at the woman in front of him as he shouted. "Marie-chan!" And throws himself toward Marie wanted to hug her to his embrace.


    When he was about to reach Marie, a figure appeared in front of him, seeing the figure Carlo was startled. Before he can react, a foot reaches his face hitting his nose that made him fly towards the nearby table.


    Looking at the broken table, Jack looks at Marie and asked."Who''s this?"


    Marie felt warm inside because she knew that her nephew already opens his heart to her. "Just a minor figure."


    "Young master, Miss Marie."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Oh, it''s Joy, how are you? Did this scum bully you?" Marie asked in a gentle tone.


    "Young Master, how could you be this ruthless you broke my nose." Carlo stood up from the broken table as he covered his bloody nose with his hand.


    "Sorry, well I thought you are gonna assault my big sis, so I kick you instinctively." Jack looked at him with an expressionless face, he regarded Marie as someone important to him, so seeing an unfamiliar man leaping at his big sis made him displease.


    Carlo awkwardly scratches his cheek, but he laughs it off. "Well, I apologize for my behavior young master, I didn''t know you also came."


    He then glared at Joy. ''Why didn''t you tell me, young master also came? And Furthermore, how can he know martial arts and a strong one at that."


    Joy ignored him, but she also thought it was strange because she knew that Jack was an only an ordinary child, so seeing him kick a person to fly was quite shocking.


    She knew him since birth because Master and his wife saved her in the past, so she offered herself to become their subordinate to repay them. She also monitors Jack every day to know his habit, because after completing this mission she was preparing to request to be assigned as his bodyguard.


    "I am hungry, so we eat first before we explore the cave." Marie looks at them as she left with Jack.


    After eating, Jack, Marie, Joy, and Carlo traveled to the nearby mountain. Looking at the tourist around this place, Jack wondered what was in this place.


    Joy notice his gaze as she explained. "The cave we are about to explore is near Puerto Princesa Underground River. It was listed as a UNESCO World Heritage Site in 1999 and voted as a New 7 Wonders of Nature in 2012. It also became a Ramsar Wetland Site in 2012."


    Joy continued. "So many tourists came to explore that cave, it was also one of the listed places we are about to explore to search for treasure like herb and ancient thing. But after discovering that lake, we will likely get disappointed as many tourists and people already explored it, so the herb were likely destroyed and the things we want to acquire already belong to someone else."


    As they talk, the four of them already arrived, looking at the cave Marie and Jack felt nothing.


    "When we came, we also thought this cave is only ordinary, but after the 1st team got inside our connection with them had been cut off."


    So we dispatch the 2nd team, but we also lost contact with them. The higher-ups decided to send Miss Marie because they thought that you will get a good result about this case."


    When they got deeper inside the cave, they felt nothing but silence. Looking at the dark cave, Marie, Joy, Jack, and Carlo were about to reach the end of the cave.


    Marie search all around the cave but found nothing only rocks, so she looks at Joy and Carlo who also shook their head. Jack felt strange energy so he aimed his flashlight ahead and saw a small bead with the size of a ping pong ball.


    Broken Bead- Unknown


    Using identify, Jack shook his head as he thought that this bead was just a Broken Bead. So to make sure, he tried to scan it with his Psychic Force but after the Psychic Force touch it, the Broken Bead flew at the speed of light and entered Jack''s forehead.


    Jack wanted to block the bead, but its speed was beyond his level, Acedia was also helpless. After the Broken Bead entered his forehead, he felt his soul trembled as pain assaulted his consciousness. The pain made him want to shout, but after looking at Marie, he resisted the pain.


    Using his Psychic Force to resist the bead, strange energy devoured his PF emptying his reserve when his PF was about to reach 0. The Broken Bead merge with him as blue diamond shape mark appeared on his forehead.


    Jack couldn''t hold the pain as he fainted, Marie, Joy, and Carlo face change as they hurriedly go to Jack''s side.


    After they confirm his safety, Marie brought Jack outside the cave and told the two to go back first. She brought Jack to their tent and lie him on a bed, she looks at his nephew before leaving the room with worry.


    Lying in bed, Jack''s Diamond Mark on his forehead glowed with blue light then it returns to normal without anyone realizing.

 Chapter 28- Untitled

    "Did you see what happen?" Marie asks Joy and Carlo while sitting on the sofa.


    "I didn''t see anything because I was searching the whole cave, I only saw rock nothing else;" Carlo said with a serious face.


    "I also didn''t find anything after exploring the whole cave. Even the trace of the First and Second Team disappeared, this is strange. I am sure the cave has a secret passage or something that we don''t understand." Joy said.


    "The thing is, we didn''t found anything, this need to be investigated carefully. Contact Madz as an SS Class ability user he had to do some work instead of lazing around anywhere." Marie said.


    "Well, about Madz the headquarters can''t contact him, I think that sending a researcher will be more effective, and an S Class ability user for protection." Joy muttered.


    Marie nodded. "Then contact the headquarters, I am quite worried about Jack, we don''t know what happen to him inside that cave."


    Marie massages her forehead because this case was not simple it seems, she also wondering what''s that Diamond Mark on Jack''s forehead. So she will have to ask about it when he woke up, thinking about Madz made her gnash her teeth with anger.


    Madz was Westley and her close friend they explore around the world looking for new things, what they didn''t expect was that they found a life form that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    Westley was a researcher, so he was excited about this, then he asks me Madz, and Evelyn to travel the world while collecting books about Beast and Herbs. All of the countries we visited, China has the most information about Beast and Herb, so Jack family mostly stayed in China for Research. Westley gathered all of the Researcher and Scientist he trusted as he made a thing that changes the world.


    (N/A-Evelyn is Jack Mother)


    That made the Global Government aware how dangerous Westley was, so they planted a spy on the organization that Westley made. The Global Government didn''t dare to act rashly as Westly organization consist a lot of Powerful Ability Users.


    So after many years, a bunch of spies infiltrates the organization creating a lot of internal conflicts. Westly didn''t think that the Global Government already collected a lot of information about his Project. After knowing that spies were already within his organization, Westley builds secret personnel made out of ability user that gone through inspection by one of his subordinate who can read mind and detect lies.


    Because of this subordinate that he found those spies, the government didn''t know this, so he swept all of the spies and didn''t spare one. The Global Government was furious and tried to annihilate their organization but only met a setback suffering many loses of their men. So the Global Government retreated, making a chance for Westley to strengthen his power and connection around the world.


    After a few years, not many factions, family and organization dare to provoke him anymore. He let the Global Government bully his son, but he prevented the thing that makes him die. Westly wants to temper Jack so that in the future he can protect himself, now that he obtain the ability. It''s like a huge boulder was lift out of his shoulder, this made him excited as he expected a lot from his son.


    Jack woke from his fainted state, after regaining his sense the first thing he did was to open his status to see some change.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Name: Jack Ford


    Gender: Male


    Age: 12


    Acquired Bloodline gene: Nine-Headed Dragon, ?????????


    Strength:240


    Vitality: 220


    Agility: .190


    Intelligence: 160


    Psychic Power: 50/458


    Learn Ability


    Heaven Dragon Supreme Body Strengthening


    Early stage 2nd Level


    Unique ability


    The Seven Deadly sins- unratable


    Acedia, Comprehension of Time and Space- Unlock


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    Genes ability


    Undying Body- (Passive)


    Photographic Memory- (Passive)


    Curse- (Remove)


    Due to host brain capacity increased by around 30%, the host hearing, smell, eyesight, and comprehension improve tremendously.


    The last time he opens the status window his strength improves to measly 70P to 240P, his overall stats soar compared two weeks ago.


    But his delight turned from worse as he thought of strange Broken Bead, sitting crossed leg, he entered his consciousness and found the Broken Bead silently floating beside Yiyi.


    He looks at the Broken Bead and notices some change. The cracks of the Broken Bead disappeared, so looking at this Bead he used the skill [Identify].


    Universal Bead- A Bead created by Origin Energy, consume the fantasy and make it to reality. [Damage]


    [Finding a solution for restoration]


    [Beep]


    [Feeding the Universal Bead of Origin Energy will restore it to damages state.]


    Seeing the familiar Notification, he was missing YiYi, knowing that the Notification only came from the bronze medal, not from YiYi he felt quite sad. So he stroke the bronze medal as he caressed it with care.


    Looking at the Universal Bead, Jack tried to send his Psychic Force to feed the Universal Bead.


    When the Bead devoured his Psychic Force, its release buzzing sound as ripples started to appear on his surrounding, Jack was familiar with this ripple as he was already familiar with space because of Acedia. So his face turned unsightly because he didn''t know where the bead will lead him.


    The ripple took Jack''s body as it dragged through space and time when the ripple vanishes, unfamiliar surroundings appeared in front of him.


    Seeing the deserted area, he figured that he was now in a big mansion, looking at surroundings he noticed that all of the things are sealed. Jack knew that no one lives in this mansion and it seems to be abandoned or on sales. While he was thinking, a noise appeared behind him, turning his head he saw a blond woman wearing a red dress and boots. The woman looks warily at Jack as he asked. "Who are you."


    "Hello. I am Jack, can I ask where is this?"


    When the woman appeared in this area, she didn''t meet anyone so seeing someone made her heart suspicious, but looking at Jack figure that seems to be 12 years old. She sighed and said. "My name is Alice I don''t know this place, my memory is fragmented, so I am not sure."


    When Jack was about to ask something, the wind started to blow the things inside as helicopter descended to the mansion. Jack thought this is familiar when he suddenly remembered a scene in a movie, so seeing this scene dumbstruck. ''This is!!"


    Chapter 28- This is!! (Myriad Worlds And New Adventure)

 Chapter 29- The Red Queen Chamber

    Jack was speechless, as he looks at the commandos aiming a gun at him, Although he didn''t fear bullet it can still pierce through his skin, Jack don''t want to be a Human Porcupine, so he didn''t do anything only raising his both hands. Also using his psychic power will be noticed by Red Queen so the Umbrella corp will realize his existence, that was not a good thing.


    Furthermore, he didn''t want to change the plot too much as he didn''t know how to return the real world yet.


    One of commando''s approach Jack as he looks at him with suspicion, he was wondering how a kid appears in here.


    Looking at commando in front of him, Jack looks at him and saw that he was the leader of the commandos, James Shade. As Jack already watch the whole series, he now understood the future as his advantage, so he decided to act at a minimum to avoid a further change of plot.


    Shade was a bald man with black skin and black eyes he was the leader of Sanitation team.


    He knew that his existence already changes the Plot, but thinking that if he didn''t interfere a lot. The Plot will be still the same as the original, so he decided to follow the flow of it.


    "Who are you, how did you end up here?" Shade asked.


    "My name is Jack I don''t know when I woke up I was already in this place." Startled, Jack answered in flustered tone as he has to act so that they will not get suspicious.


    Looking at his appearance, Shade didn''t believe Jack, for now. So he decided to make him follow them.


    Following the Sanitation Team, Jack saw a new face, one of the main character of RE1 Matt Addison he also saw Alice following one of the Commando.


    After Shade saw his Sanitation Team, they arrive at the train that will lead to the hive under the mansion, after looking around they saw Spence. The Commandos explain that everyone in the group except for Matt and Jack is an employee of the Umbrella Corporation, Alice and Spence her partner are security guards for the Hive entrance under the disguise of a couple living in the mansion.


    The team arrived at the Red Queen Chamber, Alice, Spence and the other Commandos look curiously at the Red Queen Chamber.


    Jack remembered Shade and the other Commandos falling to their death under the weapon system of Red Queen. So after thinking for a while, he decided to help them survive, he couldn''t watch them die in front of him.


    If he can save someone, then he will act, but it was different from his enemy. Being merciless will only wait for one to suffer so if killing can solve all of the problems then he will not hesitate,


    Jack look at Kaplan, as he started to disabled all of the Red Queen''s security devices. Seeing that James Shade and the other commandos entered the way to Red Queens room, Jack looks at Rain and said.


    "Hello."


    She has black hair and eyes she was one of the umbrella commando''s Markman. Rain looks at Jack and saw his calm face. "Aren''t you scared something will happen here?"


    "Why would I be scared if you are here to protect me, right?" Jack smiled as he said to Rain with a teasing tone.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Rain raises her eyebrow she felt that Jack was messing with her, so she decided to ignore him and monitored the Queen Chamber to prepare for the unexpected.


    Seeing that she was ignoring him, Jack shrugged his shoulder as he approaches her.


    "You''re so cute."


    Rain glared at Jack as she said. " Kid, don''t you think I will not kill you?"


    Jack turn around as he revealed a smirk, on his hand was blade that he stole from Rain. He was thinking that he will only use his body strength but using brute force cannot save them, so he decided to reveal a part of his power.


    Alice was curious when she saw Jack approach Rain then he saw Jack took the knife from her it was quite fast, so she didn''t see it clearly.


    But after seeing Jack hide the knife under his clothes, she was now sure on what she saw. "Jack, why did you take that knife?"


    Jack was startled as he didn''t expect Alice saw him take the knife from Rain, but his expression return to normal as he remembered that Alice was not an ordinary human.


    He shook his head as he underestimated the strength of the people in this world. Seeing Alice, Jack looks at her as he lightly smiled. "Saving people."


    Stunned, Alice gaze at his back as she didn''t understand what he means about his words. Jack didn''t explain he only leans beside the metal door that will be close by Red Queen after the Commandos entered to her trap.


    Shade put a device on the door, while Kaplan encodes the password on the door to open the room where the Red Queen system was. The three commandos also entered where Shade was but when they were inside the metal door was forcefully closed.


    The three Commandos run at the close door, but it''s too late. Shade also back off as he rejoins the three Commandos as he watches the defense system of Red Queen activating.


    Rain shouted Kaplan to hurry, but it was too late as the weapon system was already activated. Jack knew that he couldn''t delay it any longer so walks in front of the door.


    "Move."


    Alice was blocking door as she shouted to warn them, so Jack can''t act with her blocking the metal door.


    "Huh!?" Alice was confused that this child is ordering her around, but when she saw his face, she did what he told her.


    "Hey kid, what are you doing! Move aside you''re getting on our way." Rain shouted.


    Looking at the metal door, Jack used his Psychic Force and coated his dagger with it. Seeing that he was ignoring her, Rain was about to take him down when she saw him move in front of her.


    "Hey, cutie, don''t be angry it doesn''t you." Jack looked at her with a smile.


    She was about to shout at him when she saw the metal door slice in half. A dumbstruck expression appeared on her face, looking at her companion, she also the same dumbfounded expression on their face.


    "Hey, want to be killed or what? Do you think that the weapon system will stop like what you are doing?" Jack said to Shade and the other three.


    Alice looks at Jack as she said. "Are you still humanity!?"


    Looking at their expression, Jack smiled with an amused expression. "What do you think?"

 Chapter 30- Zombies

    James Shade and the three other commandos fled from the weapon system of the Red Queen. Looking at the Laser, cold sweat leak out of their forehead, if Jack didn''t make way outside they will be cut into two.


    The three commandos look at Jack with gratitude, but deep inside they were shocked seeing a kid cutting a thigh width steal into two, Shade look at Jack. "If you ever need me in the future, contact me."


    Shade gave his contact to express his gratitude for saving his life, knowing the weapon system he knew escaping is impossible because of the Red Queen interference, Kaplan couldn''t rescue them.


    Although he was shocked by Jack strength, he was also relieved that their mission will be safe because of him. So after going outside, helping Jack can repay his debt, he was familiar with Umbrella Corp. If they knew his suspicious existence, capturing him will be the Umbrella Corp top priorities, the display of Jack mysterious power can cause the whole company to be interested in him.


    Knowing that he already revealed a bit of power, Jack didn''t hold back his Divine Sense anymore. Releasing the suppression of his Divine Sense, everyone''s thoughts and action cannot escape his Sense.


    After looking at their thoughts, Jack looks at Shade with a smile he already knew that exposing a bit of his power will not escape the eye of Umbrella. So showing more will only invite trouble, he decided not to use his ability. Furthermore, his body strength alone surpasses the Avenger zombie in a large margin, so thinking about the future made him anticipate.


    After expressing their thanks to Jack, Shade look at Kaplan. "Kaplan, disable the weapon system first, then we will enter the Red Queens Room to disable her completely."


    "Yes, sir." Kaplan nodded as he gets back to his work.


    Alice regains herself from the shock she looks at Jack and said. "Hey, what with that strength?"


    "Aha." Looking at Alice curious expression, Jack couldn''t help but lightly smile, knowing that she still didn''t recover her memory, and looking at how childish she behave made Jack couldn''t help but reach her cheek to pinch. "By practice."


    Alice was stunned as she didn''t expect that a child will pinch her cheek making her embarrassed, so looking at the funny scene because Jack was a head shorter than Alice, its look like a kid pinching his mother cheeks. The problem is Jack was not her kid!


    So she unconsciously blushes, as she didn''t expect her heart to beat so fast when he touches her. She also thinks that this child was not acting like a kid should be, but a mature middle-aged man.


    At first, she viewed him as a Kid, because of his appearance but now seeing his calm expression and mature way of thinking to this kind of situation. She couldn''t help but treat him as an adult male of the opposite sex, not a child that only knows how to bother an adult.


    So when she realized her thought, she was embarrassed that she treated Jack as a man, not a child. Thinking that Jack was only a kid, she regains her calm as she said. "Practice?"


    "Yes, practice." Knowing Alice thought, Jack suppresses his urge to laugh, because he didn''t expect that she will think of him as a potential boyfriend.


    Seeing that Jack doesn''t want to say it, Alice didn''t probe any further as she knew her boundary so asking is impolite.


    "Hmm, this is passed down by my family, so I apologized."


    "No, it''s fine."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.While the two were chatting, Kaplan was already on the last step to disabled the Red Queen, but when it was about to shut down. The Red Queen appeared and warned them as she said her final words. "You will all die."


    Then the light shut down causing all of the doors in Hive to open, releasing the zombified staff and the containment units containing Licker, creatures created through experimentation with T-virus. When everyone regroups to retreat to get out from Hive, the group heard a sound that made them stop on their track to look at it.


    Jack saw Rain left the group to scout like the original work it didn''t change, so he who knows the plot followed Rain because he knows that a Zombie will bite her hand when she touches the Zombie cheeks to look at her face.


    But she didn''t expect she will bite her, then J.D one of the commandos came as he throws Zombie aside. J.D talk to the Zombie while pointing his guns on it, but he didn''t get a response, the Zombie approach him so having no other choice he pulled the trigger and aim on its legs.


    The Zombie didn''t stop as it also turns ferocious, seeing the Zombie ignoring their bullet, Rain also fired. The Zombie flew because of the impact of continues bullet hitting at her, then the whole thing turns into a mess, as a horde of Zombies appeared making the team lose one more member.


    Knowing all of this, Jack didn''t want this to happen, so he followed Rain to avoid the death of their team. Scouting the Area, she heard a sound and saw a metal bar roll nearby Rain vigilantly approach that area.


    Then she saw a woman on her lab coat Rain was about to approach the zombie, but I prevented her. "Stop, that woman is already dead."


    "You, what are you doing here?" Rain was about to warn him that it was dangerous, but after seeing his strength, she changes her words because he saved her companion before. She was full of gratitude toward Jack, and the power he displayed made her think of him as a mature man.


    "Never mind that, I followed you because I am quite worried." Hearing his words, Rain blush unconsciously because no one treated her like this before, so she was inexperienced about this. But knowing the grave situation, she regains her calm and asks. "What do you mean?"


    "Look at her body it was a sign of Rigor Mortis and her flesh started to decompose also she gives off a foul odor that only a corpse should have;" Jack explained.


    "Then why can she move?"


    "I don''t know, but I am sure that corpse is what you called Zombie!"


    Shock expression appeared on Rain face, as she also knew that what Jack said is the truth. If the corpse is not a Zombie then what is it?


    Rain aims her gun toward female Zombie and hit her legs, but the Zombie didn''t stop moving as its raised its head as she roars then charge at Rain.


    Jack move as he punches the Zombie with minimal strength that focuses the force inside the head to destroy the brain as he didn''t want to get dirtied by those things.


    Rain was stunned as she didn''t saw Jack move to her side, seeing her expression, Jack approach as he pinches her right cheek and said. "Idiot, Zombie will stop after damaging their brain."


    Rain subconsciously blush, she pushes Jack''s hands and said. "I know, don''t teach me, kid."


    "If you know, then why didn''t you aim at her head?" Jack silently whispered.


    Rain rush to regroup from the team and left Jack who saw this smiled lightly as he shook his head.

 Chapter 31- Here I come, Bunches of Exp!

    When Jack was about to follow Rain, a familiar sound echoed to his mind.


    [Beep]


    [UNKNOWN ENERGY DETECTED]


    [BEEP]


    [ASKING THE HOST FOR PERMISSION TO ANALYZE THE UNKNOWN ENERGY ABSORBED BY HOST]


    Hearing this, Jack hurriedly gave the permission. "Analyze it!"


    [AFTER ANALYZING THE UNKNOWN ENERGY IS NOT HARMFUL TO THE HOST BODY]


    [WOULD THE HOST LIKE TO ABSORB THE UNKNOWN ENERGY?]


    Seeing that it was not harmful, Jack absorbs the Unknown Energy but when it entered his body the Diamond Mark on his forehead emitted a blue light as it devours the energy. Jack look used his sense to search for the Unknown Energy and saw the Universal Bead swallow the Energy.


    After the Universal Bead absorbed the Unknown Energy, the Universal Bead release a white fog spreading to his soul and body.


    Feeling the Energy, Jack felt comfortable as if he was reborn a new, when his soul and body absorbed all of the White Energy.


    [Beep]


    [ORIGIN BODY GAINED (INCOMPLETE)]


    [UPDATING THE HOST STATUS]


    Name: Jack Ford


    Gender: Male


    Age: 12


    Acquired Bloodline gene: Nine-Headed Dragon, ORIGIN BODY(0.001%) ?????????


    Strength:245 (6,200 JIN) (3,100 KG)


    Vitality: 230 (46X OF REGENERATION) (N/A- X-MULTIPLIER)


    Agility: .200 (20X SPEED)


    Intelligence: 180 (36X SPEED OF COMPREHENSION)


    Psychic Power: 300/470 (UNIQUE ABILITY)


    Learn Ability


    Heaven Dragon Supreme Body Strengthening


    Early stage 2nd Level


    Unique ability


    The Seven Deadly sins- unratable


    Acedia, Comprehension of Time and Space- Unlock


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    ??????


    Genes ability


    Undying Body- (Passive)Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Photographic Memory- (Passive)


    Curse- (Remove)


    Due to host brain capacity increased by around 30%, the host hearing, smell, eyesight, and comprehension improve tremendously.


    [BEEP]


    [THE SYSTEM DETECTED A ORIGIN ENERGY]


    Universal Bead- A Bead created by Origin Energy, consume the fantasy and make it to reality. [Damage] (0.001%)[RESTORED]


    Jack look at his new status, although the increase was minimal, but looking at 0.001% that the Origin body provided made him dumbfounded. This only 0.001% if it 100% then it will boost his overall stat by five times, so seeing this made him excited.


    ''But where did I get that Energy?'' Jack thought.


    Then Jack looks at the Zombie. "So that''s how it is."


    Jack thought all of the things before getting the Origin Energy, analyzing his situation he looks at Zombie as after killing it did he absorb that energy.


    Knowing that he can absorb energy through killing a Zombie made him excited, so he hurriedly entered on his consciousness and tried to activate the Universal Bead to his disappointment, it only gave a small light then return to normal.


    But he didn''t feel down as he knew that after absorbing a lot of Origin Energy can activate the Universal Bead to return in the real world. After holding his excitement, he followed Rain to regroup with his team.


    When he arrived at their area, he saw Rain explain what he saw to his team.


    "Sir, we saw a survivor."


    "Survivor? Then why didn''t you bring him/her here?" Said Shade as he looks at Rain.


    Rain took a deep breath. "Sir, when we found that survivor she was already dead, I thought she was alive because it was moving."


    "We?" Shade asked, as he only saw Rain going to scout.


    Rain pointed at Jack as she said. "He followed me. Also, he can explain better than me."


    Everyone looks at him curiously Jack couldn''t help as he shrugs his shoulder as he doesn''t have a choice but to explain. "We found a living corpse."


    "Living corpse?" J.D look at him, confused.


    "Yes, a living corpse." Jack nodded.


    "You mean Zombie?" J.D said with doubt.


    "Hey kid, don''t play around, that''s not even funny. How can a zombie exist, are you sure that you didn''t read too many comics or watch a movie?" Although Matt was shocked to see Jack strength, he wasn''t like those commandos he saved, so he didn''t hold any gratitude.


    He also treated Jack who only has inborn strength as he didn''t treat him like an adult but a child. So he will doubt Jack words, living in the 20th century he couldn''t believe such a thing like Zombie to exist.


    J.D also had a doubt, but he didn''t voice it like Matt.


    Alice looks at Jack as she didn''t say anything because she believes in him. Perhaps, Alice didn''t recover her memories yet, so she was like a newborn baby as she trusted Jack like her closes-kin.


    Shade face change as he didn''t expect that there are still surviving Zombie in this place. He receives a piece of information to his superior that all of the Zombie in Hive are all already dispose of, but hearing Jack words, he naturally believes him.


    He also knew that his team was a disposable pawn, he didn''t believe they don''t know what took place here as the Red Queen can send all of the information here to the headquarters. So waiting here for back up is also impossible, when he thought how grave the situation was, Shade face couldn''t help but turn pale.


    He didn''t think that the Umbrella send them to this base to shut down the Red Queen as this may endanger the world if one of the Zombie made it outside the Hive.


    Spence''s face turned pale, as he knew what kind of grave situation they were in as he was the one who started all of it. Spence is a thief that tried to steal all of the experiment samples, after accomplishing his objective he spread the virus to the laboratory causing all of the people inside turned into Zombies.


    So he couldn''t help but shout. "We got to get outta here!"


    Matt and J.D look at Spence''s face but seeing his expression made their face turned pale. They knew that Spence is working here, so he naturally knows what Jack said is the truth or not.


    Rain look at Spence as he said. "No, we have to wait for another team to arrive."


    "There is no more team will come in here, Hive uses us to shut down the Red Queen, so they already expect us to die here."


    Looking at their expression, Shade couldn''t help but drop another bomb that made their heart cold. The commandos also realize that the company was merciless sending them to their death.


    Rain was the calmness, as she knew that being nervous and fearful will only make the situation worse. "So what do we do, Sir?"


    Shade look at Rain as he nodded. "We have to get out, then sealed this area down to prevent the Zombies from coming out."


    When they are discussing their plan, a lot of noise resounded on their area as a lot of Zombies appeared surrounding them.


    Seeing this Jack''s eyes brightened as he looks at the Zombies like a player. "Is the Zombie giving me a free exp?"


    "What?" Alice curiously asked.


    "Nothing." Jack scratch his cheek from his childish remark.


    But he shouted at his heart. "Hehe, here I come bunches of exp!!"

 Chapter 32- The Licker

    The commandos beside Rain and Shade face changes they didn''t expect that the Zombies already surrounded them, taking their arms aiming at the Zombies approaching them, the team didn''t know what to do.


    Shade look at them, knowing what they are hesitating, he shouted. "Fire, those things are already dead."


    Shade aimed his gun on one of the Zombies as he continuously shoots on their head, looking at their superior, the team no longer hesitated shooting at the Zombies they spotted. Jack who saw this nearly cried at his heart. "My experience points!!"


    Because of the Origin Energy can only extract by him, he treated the mob of Zombies as experiences points, so seeing their action made him wants to cry. "Hmm, Rain can you give some of your guns?"


    Rain didn''t say anything as she throws a gun at him, then she continued to exterminate the zombie approaching up with them.


    Jack look at the gun he knew many types of this as his father collected a variety of them. "A desert eagle, for a child?"


    A sigh escaped from his mouth as he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry because of the recoil of the desert eagle, he knew that ordinary human has possibility breaking their wrist for using this kind of gun.


    But he''s not an ordinary human, so he didn''t care at all, Jack pulls the dagger that he took from Rain.


    He doesn''t want to waste a bullet so using a dagger will enough for him when he asked for a gun because it has a use for him. Jack wants to look at the changes of situation and prevent some casualties on Shade team, so he wants to use the gun when the time call for it.


    He can''t use Psychic Force so attacking from a distance is impossible, so he asked for a gun to fill his flaw. Charging toward the mob of Zombies, Jack lightly swipes his dagger aiming at their neck causing it to be beheaded.


    A familiar warm energy course through his body then he felt strength filling him up, a smile appeared on his face as he continued beheading the Zombies he encountered.


    Alice was inside the encirclement of Commandos together with Matt and Spence as they didn''t have a weapon. They can only stay beside the Commandos to protect them, Alice also asked for a gun for protection, but she didn''t dare to use it as the bullet is limited. So she decided to use it for something unexpected, she didn''t yet regain her memories but knowing the situation made her calmly judge her future activities.


    As for Matt, he sighs in helplessness, because the handcuff still limited his action he can''t do anything but stay beside the Commandos.


    While Spence was shameless enough to ask for a gun but didn''t use it because he knew that bullet is limited.


    Looking at Jack killing the Zombies with a dagger, stunned expression appeared on their face as they didn''t expect that Jack was also proficient in using a short-handed weapon.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Although they could also kill a person with a dagger and that only slicing the neck of their enemies not like Jack who can behead a person''s head with a short-handed weapon.


    Recovering from their stunned state, they remembered that Jack has unusual Strength so thinking about it made sense that he can behead a person with that kind of Strength.


    Seeing the Zombies reducing in numbers, all of them sigh of relief while Jack was sad that he didn''t get so much Origin Energy only filling up his Universal Bead by 0.20, he also realizes that after killing so many Zombies the amount of Origin Energy is getting smaller.


    But he didn''t get disappointed as he knew there are more powerful Licker Zombies in this place. The Licker is a result of a further mutation in Zombies infected with some strain of T-virus, a process known V-act that injected into human brain tissue. Lickers are noted for their large, exposed brains, lack of skin and eyes, extreme sensitivity to sound and their eponymous tongue.


    Jack remember the articles about the first Licker was a cluster developed within The Hive, one of the Umbrella Corporation''s bio-weapons laboratories.


    One Licker was released from confinement to hunt down Umbrella''s Sanitation taskforce by the Red Queen to prevent an outbreak of the virus spreading outside the Laboratory.


    The Licker killed Spence at the train platform, and after feeding on his body, mutated into a new form. The Advanced Licker then proceeded to follow Rain, Alice, Matt Addison, and Chad Kaplan. The creature threw Kaplan straight out of the train, likely killing him, and scratched Addison, infecting him with a mutant strain of T-virus. Matt and Alice killed the Licker as they escaped from the train.


    In a second attempt to access The Hive, Umbrella inadvertently released the Zombies and a Lickers into Raccoon City. A number of these Lickers took shelter at Raven''s Gate Church, where they were killed by Alice while hunting a group of survivors.


    Jack planned to exterminate this Lickers and obtain a lot of Origin Energy, disturbing the future action of Umbrella made him also interested in what kind of change will happen in the plot.


    At first, he doesn''t want to change the plot as it may danger his life, but after gaining the Origin Energy. He changes his mind as he thought that the thing he did already change the plot, so holding back didn''t profit him at all.


    As he continued killing Zombies, a loud explosion appeared near Alice making her blown away. When Jack saw this, a grin appeared on his face as he knew that Alice because of this explosion will slowly regain her memories, making the t-virus inside of her strengthen her perception, body reaction, and strength.


    So he''s not worried that Alice will be hurt, Jack noticed that his emotion seems to be back to normal. Then Acedia voice resounded on his mind. "Your Soul is now recovering I estimate that after the Universal Bead restored completely, your incomplete Soul will recover."


    "To begin with, your emotion didn''t vanish you only sealed it within your soul on fear of being hurt."


    "Don''t worry we are here to accompany you for eternity your existence is what made us alive. Sh*t I am going back to sleep!"


    Jack felt warm and felt guilty that he regarded them as an evil entity trying to take control of his body.


    After confirming that Alice didn''t get hurt, Shade and others retreated towards the elevator as they sealed the entrance to keep the Zombies for getting in. Unknown to them, after the explosion a Licker came out of confinement as it disappeared from the darkness.


    Jack naturally saw the Licker, but he didn''t chase because he knew J.D was going to eaten by Zombies that was inside the elevator. So he planned to pull J.D when the Zombies was about to grab him.


    But it looks like the plot already change as J.D didn''t move from his position and only waited for Kaplan to hack the elevator.


    Jack shook his head because he knew that the original plot, J.D is anxious so he pushed Kaplan to make the elevator work. But now that they killed off all of the Zombies, everyone felt relaxed as they waited for the elevator to work.


    When the elevator work, Kaplan is about to enter when a zombies grab his hand to bite.


    Chapter 32- (The Cliff)

 Chapter 33- The Change of Alice

    "Be careful!" J.D shouted at Kaplan.


    "Kaplan!" Rain shouted.


    When Kaplan was about to be bitten, Jack pulled him outside the range of the Zombies as he beheads them with a slash.


    Looking at the gruesome face of the Zombies, Kaplan turned pale as he didn''t expect so many of them inside the elevator. Thinking about how he will end up if those Zombies successfully pulled him, a chill run to his spine.


    "Thank you." Kaplan thanked Jack full of respect and awe.


    "No prob." Jack lightly smile, but inside his mind, ''Those are Origin Energy damn it! How could I let you kill them!''


    "By the way, where is Alice?" Jack asked as he didn''t see Alice this whole time.


    Shade shook his head as he said. "I don''t know after the explosion we are busy fending those Zombies and didn''t notice where she is."


    Jack spread his Divine Sence, after sensing Alice aura, he sighs out of relief. Seeing the plot slowly changing, he''s worried about Alice this world is Real, not only a Fiction.


    "I will find her, go and wait for us in the train;" Jack said to Shade.


    "Okay, be careful." Shade nodded as he understands the strength.


    Everyone expresses their concern, but Jack didn''t have the time to accompany them as he rushes outside to meet Alice. Running through the path to the laboratory, Jack sense a lot of Zombies and three Lickers that made him stunned he knew that only one Licker was released out on his confinement base on the original work.


    So naturally, he was stunned to see three of them and looking at their appearance, Jack frown as he felt threatened on their claw.


    He didn''t fear gun, but looking at their Claw made him doubt his defense. According to the Original Work, the Claw of Lickers can penetrate thick steel, so this made him take this seriously as they threatened his life. He can easily take care of them using his Psychic Force, but he didn''t want to use it for fear that Umbrella notices his Power beside his physical strength.


    "This quite thorny, I can handle one or at least two but to face three of them at once is quite dangerous."


    When the Lickers sense someone approaches them, one of the Licker moves as it charges toward Jack, the two LIcker encircled Jack sensing his movement before making their moves.


    Lifting the dagger to his face, Jack looks at the Licker that jumps at him, when it was about to reach him.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.He slashes the Licker on its head but when the dagger hit the Licker''s head, it snapped into two pieces. Due to the force contained in that slash, the Licker was blown away hitting one of laboratory glass the two other Lickers saw their chance as they threw themselves towards Jack.


    "Tsk." Jack click his tongue as he didn''t expect this to be troublesome.


    The Lickers jumped towards Jack at both sides, so when they are about to reach him. He flickered to the side and avoided, causing the two Lickers passed through each other, Jack punch one of the Licker on its stomach damaging its internal organ.


    The Licker flew to the side and retreated on the dark, the other Licker brandished its claw, as it slashed Jack on his head.


    Jack didn''t dare to block it head on so he dodges to the side and deliver a kick toward its abdomen. The Licker flew towards the nearby table destroying everything on its path. Many Zombies run toward their direction because of the noise they made, Jack who saw this killed all of the Zombie charging at him.


    The two Lickers recovered as they approached Jack behind then slash their claw on his back.


    Jack retreated on the side as he grabs both of the hands of Lickers throwing them on the nearby Licker who leap in front of him. When he got rid of the Licker, Jack killed all of the Zombies running towards him as he looks at the three Lickers that surrounded him.


    "Ugh, this is getting annoying!" Jack used the Skill he learned from the Kick-Boxing Club the Eighth Overturning Fist, so when the Skill landed on the head of Licker making it dented as the punch destroyed its brain.


    "Wow, I have to thank that old man." Looking at the damage that his fist made, Jack finally understands how powerful this skill.


    He disregards this Skill because he mainly used Psychic Force and brute force when he was fighting. So seeing the Skill amplify his brute strength by five times, he used the same Skill to kill the two Lickers who was charging at him.


    The two Lickers leaps at the same time so Jack used his Eighth Overturning Fist on his both hands as he punches the two Lickers to their jaw destroying it together with their brain.


    Looking at the dead Zombies and Lickers, Jack couldn''t help but wipe the bead of sweat on his forehead, as he was exhausted fighting since he came to this world.


    When he was about to locate Alice, Jack sense a familiar aura and notice that it was Matt Addison just like original work he was separated from the group looking for his sister.


    Jack ignored him as he proceeded to Alice place when he was about to call her. He stopped, as he knew this scene where Alice exhibit supernatural strength, so he looks at it with interest.


    Jack didn''t plan to step in as this will hinder the growth of Alice, so he decided to watch on the side. Looking at the Zombie Dog in front of her, Alice was nervous then run toward the nearby door as she locks the Zombie Dog inside.


    When she was about to sigh of relief, a Zombie grabs her making Alice panic then kick the Zombie on its head. Looking at the Zombies, Alice touches her head as she recalled some of her memories. After recovering, she took the gun from the Zombie, but a loud breaking noise made her stood in shock.


    A Zombie Dog broke through the glasses as it runs towards her, Alice runs towards the door and locks the Zombie Dog again. When she was about to calm down, a lot of Zombie Dogs appeared in front of her. Strengthen by the t-virus, Alice aims her gun towards Zombie Dogs that approaching her then shoot at their head with high accuracy.


    When she runs out of ammo, Alice looks at the side and saw the Zombie Dog pursuing her before, so she escapes while the Zombie Dog chase after her. Jumping to the metal wall, Alice borrowed the force on her step as she rotated and kick the Zombie Dog on its head blowing it to the glass on the other side of the room.


    Alice took a deep breath as she survives the assault of the Zombie Dogs, when she was about to walk, a hand touches her shoulder making her jump in fright.


    She was about to use her elbow to strike the owner of the hand when a voice sounded from her ears making her blush with anger.


    "Yo!" Jack lightly smiled as he looks at the angry face of Alice.

 Chapter 34- Hello, 0.30% and We Will Meet Again

    Seeing Alice fierce gaze, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. ''I only want to surprise you though.''


    "When did you come?" Alice asked.


    "Just came."


    Alice looked at him with doubt.


    She knows that Jack is together with the Sanitation Team, so she was confused about how Jack ends up here.


    "Why are you here."


    Jack look seriously at her as he said. "Naturally, to look for you."


    Alice''s face turned red, looking at his eyes, she seems to be enchanted making her heart beat wildly.


    When Jack body turned to Origin body, his aura change like it was one of the Universe. So Jack''s dark eyes contained the hint of mystery that charm the eyes of people who saw it.


    "Your eyes are beautiful;" Alice muttered.


    "What?"


    Hearing his voice, Alice woke up as she said. "Nothing." Then turned her head on the side to hide the blush on her face because she didn''t expect to be drawn by a child.


    "Aha." Jack looking at her, laugh because of his powerful body, his hearing was twenty times of that ordinary human.


    Alice who saw his laughing face, look at Jack with an angry face as she punches his face. "What are you laughing at!"


    "Hey, why are you beating me?" Jack laugh as he blocks Alice raining punches.


    "Seeing your face want me to beat you!"


    "This is child abuse!'' Jack shouted as he escaped from Alice.


    "You''re not acting like a child at all!"


    Alice chase as she clenches her fist with a smile on her face. Alice didn''t know why, but when she was with Jack, the anxiousness building up inside of her turned to warm.


    "Let''s go back;" Jack took Alice''s hand as he walks in front toward the train where the Sanitation Team.


    Looking at the back of Jack, a hint of red appeared on her cheek, but she sweetly smiled as nodded silently.


    Jack didn''t notice his action was being intimate he only knows that warm and happiness surge from his heart as he holds Alice''s hands. It seems from immaturity or inexperienced about the opposite sex he didn''t know what love between a man and woman, he only knows that Alice was his treasured friend bowed to protect.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The Zombies who block their way were easily beheaded as they made their way through the train.


    When Jack and Alice arrived, their face changes, as they saw a Licker eating Spence flesh while the rest of the Sanitary Team were injured lying in the ground unknown if they are alive while Matt has a clear claw mark on his arms as if there is a worm in his blood, the wound wriggled in a disgusting manner.


    Shade was also in ground fainted, sensing all of their states, Jack saw that beside Matt being injured while Spence devoured by the Licker the rest of the Sanitary Team only fainted.


    When the Licker devoured Spence completely, the Licker trembled as its muscle density increase making it seems like reptilian skin. Jack detected with his sense that Licker seems to stronger than the three he fought inside the laboratory, the threat he felt to the Licker was triple the amount of an ordinary Licker.


    Jack look at Alice and notice that she was also looking at him, a decision formed on his mind as he said. "Alice, wake the others and board the train, I am concern about your safety, so please obey me for now."


    Jack knows that Alice will stay by his side to fight this Licker, but doing that may burden him, so he can only lie.


    "No, we will fight it together;" Alice said.


    Seemingly knowing Jack thoughts, Alice didn''t want to see Jack dying she knew that he has powerful strength, but his body was still that of a child.


    Furthermore, she was quite worried that Jack will make a rush decision confronting the monster in front of them alone while letting them escape.


    Looking at her expression, Jack felt warm as he held her hand to assure her then said. "Don''t worry I will only fend it off then we will board the train together to escape."


    Alice looks at him with doubt, but she nodded as Jack didn''t seem to be lying to her. Walking towards Shade, Alice woke them up as she asked what happened.


    "After coming here, we took our rest to wait for you and Jack but then we heard a noise. We thought that you two came back but only saw Matt running toward us chase by that monster." Shade explained.


    Hearing him, Jack was silence as he ponders, the plot didn''t change much besides saving the Sanitary Team surviving without any casualties. Knowing the series, he also knows that Matt Addison will turn into Avenger the source of the Resident Evil 2.


    Jack look at Shade as he said on his mind. ''Take care of Alice.''


    Startled, Shade looks at Jack who nodded at him, knowing that Jack has a lot of secrets he didn''t say anything and silently nodded.


    Looking at the Licker running to chase them, the Sanitary Team, Matt, and Alice run towards the train while Jack followed as he fends the Licker off.


    Looking at how Jack throws off the Licker, the Sanitary Team, Matt and Alice didn''t hesitate anymore as they focus on running toward the train.


    When all of them board the train, all of them sigh on relief as they lean and let their body slide on the metal wall of the train. J.D took one of the antidotes for t-virus that he got from Spence, then injected it on Matt''s arms, the wriggling of flesh stop.


    So Matt sigh on relief, but when he was about to talk he fainted, as pain assaulted his nerve. The T-virus inside Matt seemingly acted more violently as it attacks his blood, J.D notice him fainted and thought that he only suffered heavy injury making him lose consciousness, so let him be to make him rest.


    The door was about to be closed when Jack suddenly stood up, Alice who saw this shouted because she had a bad feeling on her heart."Jack, what are gonna do?"


    Jack didn''t say anything but only look at Alice with a slight smile. "We will meet again."


    He rushes outside the closing door, Alice who saw this stood and was about to follow when Shade held her back. She looks at Shade and saw him shaking his head, Alice''s eyes turned red as a tear stream down on her face. "JACK!"


    She only knows Jack for less than a day, so why would she feel so worried and heartache. ''Jack you better be alive!'' She shouted at her heart.


    Looking at the train that getting smaller on his sight, Jack still had a smile on his face, when he heard Alice shouting his name. "After this, I will return to my world, but I am sure that we will meet again, Alice."


    After saying his heart wants to say, Jack looks at Licker and the 0.70% on his status. "Hello, 0.30% sorry for making you wait."

 Chapter 35- Return to the Real World

    When Jack killed an ordinary Licker, his body absorbed 0.15% each and together with the human Zombies giving him 0.5% and .20% on his body gave him a total of 0.70%. Jack concluded this Evolve Licker has 0.30% of Origin Energy, after restoring 1% of Universal Bead then Jack can activate it to return to the real world.


    Also after killing the Evolve Licker, Jack will breakthrough to the middle stage of the 2nd level of body strengthening increasing his battle efficiency by 30%.


    Looking at the Evolve Licker charging toward him, seriousness appeared on his face. Jack knew that taking this zombie with his body strength alone is not enough.


    So Jack decided to use his Psychic Force to fight this Evolve Licker, spreading his Divine Sense, a lot of information surge like a tidal wave on his mind. The Evolve Licker movement turned slow as Jack monitored its every action by his Divine Sense when it was about to pounds at him, a barrier appeared blocking the attack of the Licker rebounding it ten meters away from him.


    Psychic force envelops the Licker body as more than 7000 pounds press it to the ground.


    A web crack appeared on the ground where it stands, looking at the struggling Licker, Jack walks through it with his clenched fist envelope with Psychic Force striking with a punch towards its head. Unconsciously, using the Eight Overturning fist the Licker''s head exploded like a watermelon as gore spread at the ground.


    "Damn, this is disgusting!" Looking at the flesh attached to his hand, Jack gets rid of it hurriedly.


    "Finally, I can return to the real world." When Jack looks at his status, a black line appeared on his face.


    "Are you kidding me!" Looking at the 0.99% attach on his Universal Bead, Jack didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    When Jack was about to ponder where to get that 0.01%, a noise made him startled as the people beside him already left this place, so Jack was naturally bewildered.


    Looking at the noise, Jack saw a corpse or precisely a Zombie crawling his way towards him. Tears appeared on his face as Jack thank the heaven or precisely Spence that turned into Zombie with his missing left and lower body parts.


    While Spence crawled toward him, Jack used telekinesis breaking his neck then a stream of Energy flown on his Blue Diamond Mark on his forehead. Jack felt a shackle broke through his body, as strength surge making his body more powerful.


    Feeling the newfound strength surging through his body, Jack smiled with satisfaction, entering his consciousness. Triggering the Universal Bead with Psychic Force, a familiar Spatial crack appeared devouring Jack returning him to the real world.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Puerto Princesa Subterranean River National Park, in Jack''s room, Spatial cracks spread through the room but the Spatial cracks seem to be unreal as didn''t affect the object around the room.


    When disturbance ended, a black-haired youth appeared looking at the familiar room with a smile on his face. "I thought I would end up to some world I am relieved that I return to the real world."


    Jack look at the phone on his table to check the time, but after seeing it, a stunned expression appeared on his face because after accidentally activating the Universal Bead one hour only passed. Thinking back, Jack spends almost a day in the Resident Evil, so that means one day in another world is one hour in the real world.


    An excited expression appeared on his face because the things that worry him the most was his longevity.


    After obtaining a lot of genes and the removal of brain limiter, his lifespan reduces to five years but gaining the Origin body made him adapt to the various genes expanding his lifespan to twenty years. Thinking that Jack thought that after restoring the Universal Bead and attaining a 100% of the Origin Body, eternal life would not be impossible anymore as the Origin Body is originally the Universe itself.


    Before Jack doesn''t have the means to get rid of these various genes. Jack thoughts that they are full of impurities and will only make him away from being a human who has the most potential from evolving further, reading a lot of information about science and theory. Jack knew that this forceful gene was harmful to oneself as it prevented him from extracting his potential, the Universal Bead was heaven sent a gift for him as Jack can now get rid of the future problem bugging him on the past;


    Also if this Universal Bead needed a lot of Orginal Energy that came from the world of Fantasy. Jack can go to many worlds like Anime, Movie and a lot of fantasy came from the human mind, so the thought of going to the world of Anime made him excited.


    When Jack suffered from humiliation and bullying his past time to get through all of it was watching Anime and reading Novel to distract himself from reality. After getting the power to change his life, Jack couldn''t still give up on his fantasy that Anime was still his entertainment, so Jack doesn''t want to lose it.


    Furthermore, going through the various world is like going in hyperbolic time chamber of Dragon Ball, as Jack can get stronger while wasting less time in the real world. According to Yiyi, the God Game will start three years from now on, so Jack decided to get stronger soon as possible to avoid being in the palm of various Gods.


    Yiyi also told Jack, the Gods of the Myriad Universe can destroy a Universe with a thought, so thinking about it. A chill run down on his spine, so Jack is looking forward to how the future would look like as it excites his child mind.


    Jack also vowed to be stronger to protect all the people precious to him, so this motivated him further to get stronger so that no one can control him. Jack wants to be free and unrestrained, doing as he pleases without being interfered by any one decision.


    Even Gods can''t interfere with his action or else they will suffer his wrath.


    Jack suddenly felt even more comfortable as if the boulder pressing his shoulder vanish as his soul recovered and also became purer. His sense became more heighten even without using his Divine Sense Jack could feel his surroundings clearly than before.


    His soul broke through another realm attaining one with the earth, but the feeling is weak because Jack understanding of this state is nonexistent, so Jack only knew that his comprehension was more efficient than before.


    When Jack woke up from this state, a woman voice sounded outside of his door. "Jack, are you awake, If not I will come in?"

 Chapter 36- Thats a Real Gun, Dammit!

    ¡°Jack, I am coming in.¡± Before Jack could say anything, the door open as a woman with blond hair came in, Marie looks at Jack who was looking dumbly at her. A worried expression appeared on her face, because of what happened in the cave, Marie wants to ask a lot of things but refrain.


    As his aunt waiting for Jack to say his problem is the only thing Marie can do, forcing his nephew for an answer will only make their relationship more distant.


    He is not dumb seeing his Aunt expression, even without using his Divine Sense to read her mind, Jack could tell what she is thinking.


    So Jack felt warm inside, a tender smile appeared on his face as look at Marie. After comprehending one with the Earth, Jack sensitivity to emotion heighten. ¡±Big sis, what do you want to know?¡±


    Hearing him, Marie didn''t hold back the doubt and worry inside her heart. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I found something in that cave, It was a Bead after picking that thing it shoots to my forehead leaving a Mark on my head. I couldn¡¯t remember a single thing afterward, sorry for making you worry, Big Sis.¡± Jack didn''t want to lie, but the secret holding the bead can endanger their life, so keeping it to himself is much safer.


    It''s not that Jack didn''t trust Marie, but a slip of the tongue could also happen. Also, the Universal Bead was attached to his soul, so the Bead was his now.


    Marie didn''t doubt Jack as she trusted him. "Do you feel discomfort?"


    "No, instead, I feel more comfortable." Yes, comfortable, how could Jack didn''t?


    Going to the various world like Anime, Movie, and Fictions are the dreams of otakus, beside Jack was an otaku himself. Thinking about the next world made him tremble in excitement, so Jack anticipated his next adventure, calming down. He didn''t let it go to his head as Jack was clear about the danger there are many powerful being on another world that couldn''t be offended. If the Universal Bead sends him to the world like Marvel or anime like Dragon Ball with his strength fighting the powerhouse on that world was like an ant lifting a mountain.


    While Jack was deep in thought, Marie couldn''t help but hug him as she thought as long Jack is not hurt, she was relieved.


    When Marie hug Jack on her bosom peacefully, she felt a hard thing poking her thighs as red hue appeared on her face. ''This... Jack has grown up.''


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Knowing her thoughts, Jack felt embarrassed. ''That''s a real gun, dammit.''


    Jack forget to get rid of the gun hidden on his pants after taking it from Rain, so Marie thought that it was his d*ck.


    Marie was a virgin herself and was inexperienced about sex, having no relationship on opposite sex for her whole life made her assume Jack has an erection.


    Jack awkwardly smiled, taking this misunderstanding was better than Marie seeing the gun on himself as he didn''t know how to explain it to her.


    Separating herself from Jack, a cough escape her mouth. " Jack, want to visit our relatives?"


    "Okay." Jack agreed, the last visit on his relatives was already four years ago. Thinking of the past, his cousins still have snot on their face as they play street games, a laugh escape his mouth as he thought of them.


    Looking at Jack, Marie was happy seeing him laugh because when they first met what greeted her was his emotionless face.


    "When?" Jack asked.


    "Tomorrow, Big Sis has a lot of things to do so Joy will accompany you;" Marie said with a smile on her face.


    Jack knew that his aunt was busy because of the cave, touching the mark on his forehead. A thought appeared on his mind, thinking that the Bead had something to do with the disappearance of the people under his father, shaking his head from this thoughts, Jack didn''t indulge on the case as it already happened.


    "What is it;" Marie asked, seeing that Jack touch the mark on his forehead.


    "Nothing;" Jack said with a slight smile.


    "It''s late now, so rest early." Said as Marie leave his room.


    Lying on his bed, Jack closed his eyes to rest, a lot of things happen that made him exhausted, so it made him fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, a youth with black hair with his eyes flickering between black and brown after obtaining the body of the Origin, his eyes will frequently change to black eyes that glitter like a star.


    "Young Master, we are about to arrive at the airport." A red hair woman said with a tender voice.


    "Miss. Joy can you stop calling me Young Master?" Jack said helplessly.


    "I can''t Young Master I owe my life to your family, so I can''t disrespect you."


    "Ha, okay." Jack didn''t force her anymore.


    Arriving at the airport, Jack boarded the Plane and directly walk toward the Vip lounges. At first, Jack refuses to go in the Vip area, but the thought of silence treatment made him agree.


    Because Joy is in the comfort room, Jack was alone looking for his seat after finding it he saw a teen about the age of 16, a girl with black hair and a cute doll face. The girl also notices Jack as a frown appeared on her face as she said with disgust. "Excuse me?"


    Hearing her tone, Jack couldn''t help but shook his head. "Miss, my seat is in here, you can look at my ticket number."


    Startled, the girl looks at the ticket and saw that his seat was next to her.


    Seeing this, the girl apologize. "Sorry."


    "It''s fine, My name Jack." Jack look at the girl with a change of impression.


    At first, Jack thought that this girl was a silk pant who came from a prominent family. Sitting in the Vip Area, the girl at least has some statues. Looking at her, Jack thought that she was pretty cute, wearing a short sleeve t-shirt and skirt made her look like a girl from an ordinary family.


    The girl looks at Jack handsome face, she didn''t notice it at first but looking at his eyes made her look silly.


    Looking at her stunned expression, a puzzled expression on Jack face as he wondered what happened to her.


    Touching her forehead, Jack checks her temperature and sense that it was normal. The girl''s face turned red. "What are you doing?"


    "Hmm, checking if you have a fever;" Jack innocently.


    "Ah, by the way, I''m Angel." Hiding her embarrassed expression, Angel introduced herself while turning her head on the side.


    Jack look at the girl beside him. "Cute."

 Chapter 37- Dammit! You tainted my Goddess

    "Vacation?" Angel asked.


    "Yes." Jack nodded to Angel.


    "Do you also live in Manila?"


    "No, I live in China, but my relatives are living there."


    "Relatives? So you''re also Filipino." Angel nodded with a smiling face.


    "Yes, I am half Filipino and American."


    "You don''t look like an American at all besides your white skin you''re more like an Asian."


    Jack inherited most of his mother feature, so his appearance was like those native Asian.


    After spending some time together, Angel and Jack talk to each other out of boredom. On their conversation, Jack got to know a lot of things about her. Angel doesn''t want to talk much about herself but as she talks with him, a lot of unintentional personal information, constantly leak on her mouth.


    When Jack heard that this girl was an actress made him startled, but after looking at her face and stature, his doubt vanish. Jack didn''t know if he''s lucky or not, getting the Universal Bead, emotions, and meeting an actress, this type of heaven-defying luck will even make Romnick envy to death.


    Thinking about Romnick, Jack couldn''t help but laugh, that rascal made him feel friendship is quite fun.


    Since childhood, Jack didn''t have a friend besides his cousin so having Romnick and Arvin made him think how lucky he is.


    "What are you smiling about?" Angel didn''t think that her question is funny so a confused expression appeared on her face.


    "Just remembered a friend from China;" Jack lightly laugh.


    "Ah, I remembered that there is a school for gifted people there, do you study at that place?" Angel exclaim.


    Jack nodded as keeping it a secret doesn''t seem necessary. Startled, Angel looks at Jack from top to bottom as she didn''t expect the person beside her to be a genius. Coming from an influential family, Angel knows a lot of things about that school gathering the Elite around the world.


    "What grade?"


    "1st middle-high;" Jack said casually.


    "1st middle-high!" Surprised, Angel looked at him with shock as she thought that Jack was already a high school student.


    Jack smiled wryly, after cultivating to make his body strengthen, his growth is seemingly affected making him look like a High School student.


    Furthermore, after obtaining the body of Origin, Jack height increase to 173cm making him startled about his growth. Unknowingly to him, Angel suffered mental damage as her first crush on the opposite sex seems to be younger than her.


    "How old are you?" Angel forced herself to asked this question as a complicated expression surface on her face.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it."12." Jack looked at her with a weird expression as he thought. ''Do I have the charm to attract a girl older than me?''


    (N/A- You''re going to the MILF PATH BRO!)


    ''This seems to be child abuse, but I can''t give up on my first love!'' Angel clench her fist with determination.


    On her childhood, Angel bowed to marry the person that took her 1st love, so even the world end nothing can stop her decision.


    Reading her thoughts, Jack smiled helplessly, experiencing a woman desperate love seems to be troublesome. After reading a lot of books and novels, Jack was not unfamiliar about the thing about the opposite sex but experiencing it himself made him thought it troublesome.


    Watching a lot of Anime, Jack remembered those MC who has a harem making their life miserable, and it seems that he was also in the route of Harem and MILF.


    Jack didn''t think much about it as he thought. ''Let things flow on their own.''


    The two immerse on their thoughts as the plane landed to the NAIA airport when Jack and Angel were about to leave, a flashing sound resounded, a lot of paparazzi and group of reporters surrounded them making it hard to move forward.


    Jack thought it annoying, releasing his Psychic Force using it to conceal his presence, the paparazzi and reporters didn''t notice his existence as he escapes their encirclement. Angel realizes that Jack disappeared as she looks at the sea of people. "Ah, I forget to ask for his contact!"


    Hearing her, the paparazzi and reporters exploded with the news because they didn''t notice anyone besides Angel. A female reporter took a step forward as she asked. "Ms.Angel, whose contact you forget to ask?"


    Looking at the female reporter, Angel grinned with a sly look on her face.


    Jack didn''t know what happened at the airport as he took a cab to go in Makati, Jack looks at the driver as he said. "Can you take me to San Juan street?"


    The driver looks at Jack. "You, understand Tagalog?"


    "Yes." Jack took more than one week to learn all of the languages on Earth, Tagalog is the native language of the Filipino. So after saying some words of Tagalog in a broken voice, he was now fluent on it as this is her mother language.


    San Juan Street, inside of a two-story house, an Asian teen look at the tv showing Angel on it while eating rice. "Ms.Angel, whose contact you forget to ask?"


    "Jack Ford! If you saw this, be prepared I will find you so don''t think of escaping;" Angel said with a smile on her face.


    The Asian Teen spits the food on his mouth as dumbfounded expression appeared on his face, then run downstairs as he shouted in a flustered manner. "Mom, Angel Garcia was looking for my Cous Jack!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense Ryan, Jack was in studying China!" A middle-aged woman shook her head as she didn''t believe her son nonsense. Besides, Angel Garcia was one of the rising celebrities in the Philippines, even her fame didn''t lose to those Hollywood stars.


    "Mom, what I said is real, look at the T.V;" Ryan said with a silly expression.


    Looking at his son, the middle-aged woman turns on the TV and saw Angel beautiful face smiling as she looks at the camera, the reporters exploded with vigor as they asked a bunch question toward Angel.


    A celebrity having an affair was natural as eating, but Angel was different because she was popular nationwide. As an Actress and Singer, Angel already acted in Hollywood and sang a song in many countries, a lot of people liked her angel voice as she was not only good at Filipino songs but also in other languages like English, Korean and Japanese.


    As an Actress and Singer, Angel didn''t have the time for schooling and focus on her career, because of her intellect and talent the international School Freed University invited her to attend their School.


    In China Freed University, Romnick was watching the news about celebrities and saw Angel with her angelic smile as adoration appeared on his face. Regarding Angel, Romnick treated her like his goddess as his room was full of her pictures.


    But when Romnick fantasizes being with his Goddess, that angelic voice resounded through his ears making him feel floating in the cloud. "Ms.Angel, whose contact you forget to ask?"


    "Jack Ford! If you saw this, be prepared I will find you so don''t think of escaping."


    Trisha looks at Romnick and throws the book like a baseball on her hands toward him.


    Romnick suddenly felt his world shattered as he fell out of the cloud shooting through hell.


    "IMPOSSI, Gugh!" And the books hit his head.


    Jack didn''t know all of this, taking out a 100 dollar of cash on his wallet. "Sorry, I don''t have Philippine money."


    Looking at the 100 dollar cash in front of him, the driver hesitated as he didn''t have change for it.


    Knowing the driver thoughts. "Take the change." Jack closed the door of the Taxi proceeding to his relative''s house.


    Passing through many corners, Jack arrived at the house then press the doorbell. "Who is it." A middle-aged woman said absentmindedly.


    "Hello, Auntie, I am Jack."


    "Who''s Jack?" Hearing the name Jack, the middle-aged woman jumped on her seat and hurriedly opened the door, Ryan also ran toward it. Seeing the black haired youth in front of them, the middle-aged woman and Ryan look at him with a strange expression.


    Looking at their expression, Jack was puzzled as he asked. "What is it?"


    "You don''t know?" Ryan said with surprised while the middle-aged woman patted his shoulder.


    "You grew up."


    Jack didn''t know what happen, so he was about to read their mind when his phone rang. Looking at the caller, Jack didn''t know if he should answer it or not because the caller was Romnick!


    Answering the Phone call."Dammit! You tainted my Goddess I swear that I will beat the crap out of you, huh!!"

 Chapter 38- Aubrey

    "Huh?" Dumbfounded, Jack was looking at his aunt and cousin with a confused expression as a series of strange event occurred one after another.


    Hearing Jack answered absentmindedly, Romnick shouted. "Damn, Jack don''t pretend, when did you meet my goddess!?"


    "Goddess?" Jack thought that Romnick symptom to girls acted again.


    "Tell me, did you meet a girl named Angel!"


    Seemingly knowing that Jack was unaware of his Goddess status, Romnick asked him because knowing Jack didn''t have any actual thoughts about real actresses and only interested in a 3D character like anime, forcing himself to calm down waiting for Jack respond.


    "Well, I met a girl named Angel at the airport, guess what, she was an actress;" Jack said innocently, wanting to get Romnick jealous of him.


    "Arrgh! That my Godd!" Jack turn off his phone to avoid hearing Romnick nonsense. Looking at his Aunt, Jack read her memory as a lot of information surge through his brain when Angel featured picture appeared on his mind, Jack smile helplessly as he didn''t expect that a casual meeting with an actress will make his life more lively in an opposite way.


    After looking at her Aunt memory, Jack found that Angel was a superstar that well known not only in the Philippines but also in other famous countries like South Korea, America and so on. Jack was also wondering if obtaining the love of a superstar like this was a heaven send or hellspawn, but when he thought about those millions of fans, a shudder runs through his spine even if he possesses a superhuman strength those million people can still stamp him to death.


    Shaking his head from that thought, Jack looks at his cousin Ryan as he said. "Long time no see."


    "Long time no see, Jack." Ryan hugged Jack on the waist as his height was at least two head shorter than Jack. Ryan''s mother was looking at her nephew with a startled expression as the Jack in front of her grew a lot after not seeing him in these four years.


    "Jack, do you play basketball?" Ryan''s eyes sparkled.


    Jack shook his head and said. "No."


    "Ah, what a waste, if you play basketball an ace will not be a problem at all."


    "By the way, where is Aubrey?"


    "Big sister?"


    "She was hanging out with her friends on the nearby court, want to see her, I can guide you there."


    Ryan''s mother hearing this bump his head with her fist and said. "Jack, don''t listen to this rascal, Aubrey will come back home a while later, why don''t you sit inside while I prepare food for you?"


    Looking at the bump on Ryan''s head and expectation on his eyes, Jack almost laughs seeing his cousin face.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Jack may seem 12 years old but his mature mind, made him act like an adult so seeing his cousin childish expression, he smiled gently and said."Maybe later Aunt Kat, after four years of not visiting here made me forget a lot of things, so I want to walk a little."


    Seeing that Jack agreed, without waiting for her mother response, Ryan pulled Jack outside going to the court direction. When they arrive at the Basketball court, Jack saw a familiar figure making him smile, but that smile didn''t last long as he saw a guy taking advantage of her.


    "Aubrey, you lost the bet, so you''re my girlfriend from now on." A tanned 16-year-old teen with black hair, and brown eyes took the hand of a girl with lustful expression.


    Long black hair, and brown eyes the girl wears a pink short sleeve T-Shirt and skirts up to her knee, with her perfect shape stature, she was like a famous actress with a beautiful face.


    On her side, three girls look at the tan youth with fear visible on their eyes as they took a step back.


    In the left side, a girl wearing glasses resembling an Intelligent beauty held the book on her hands tightly. In the right side, a short girl with dyed blond hair, close her eyes seemingly doesn''t want to see what''s happening in front of her.


    In the middle, a black haired teen girl teared up as she didn''t expect this situation. Aubrey was disgusted by him, knowing that the tan youth will cheat, but she didn''t expect it to be this extreme.


    Guilt appeared on her face, looking at her team full of wounds and bruises. Joining the basketball team of their school as a manager, Aubrey held a lot of responsibility to make them improve, making her decision to make them experience street basketball. Aubrey made risk betting her life, making the basketball team shout in protest as they asked her not to do it but looking at her eyes, the team decided to do their best to win.


    After the match started, the team of Aubrey was leading 10 points in the 1st quarter, but as the game goes by their opponent turned aggressive. Blocking the view of the referee, the opponent started to play violently using their elbow and fist to hit the Aubrey team, so when the last quarter arrived the team no longer had the strength to play as they got left behind by 30 points making them lose miserably.


    Looking at the tan youth holding her hand, anger rise on her head, slapping his hand as she said. "Don''t be full of yourself my team loses because of your violent play, look at the bruises and wounds you cause to them, so that bet was invalid."


    "Ehe, don''t be unreasonable, I surely won our bet, right team?"


    The tan youth team nodded as they laugh and look at the wounded youths in front of them with a sneer on their face.


    "So when you made the bet you''re already mine!" The tan youth said with a domineering voice as he vulgarly looks at Aubrey with lust, imagining her naked body sitting on his lap, a bulge appeared on his pants.


    Looking at the vulgar face of the tan youth, Aubrey looks down as she clenches her fist that readies to hit at any moment. A wail resounded into her ears, startled, Aubrey raises her head and saw the tan youth holding his crotch curled like a worm on the ground.


    "Aubrey, long time no see."


    Aubrey looks at the black haired youth in front of her with a dumbfounded expression, trying to recall where did she meet a handsome teen. Looking at his face, Aubrey thought that this youth was familiar but couldn''t remember.


    Ryan looks at Aubrey as chuckle escape his mouth, Aubrey seeing Ryan together with the handsome youth frown as she said. "Brat, what are you laughing at."


    Ryan seems to be scared, hiding behind Jack, he said. "Big Sis, don''t you remember Jack?"


    "Jack? isn''t he on China?"


    "Yes, he''s Jack from China."


    "Real!?" Aubrey looked at Jack with a bright expression, thinking about the kid with an innocent face now grown to a young man. Aubrey hugged Jack as her basketball team member and friends who saw this cried out in alarm.


    Looking at her beautiful face, Jack returns her hug with a smile, the girl that bullied her from childhood grown to a beautiful girl.


    The girl with a glasses looks at Jack with interest as she smells a familiar scent on his body. While the short girl looks at Jack with lovestruck eyes finding him extremely handsome, the blond-haired girl looks at Aubrey with eyes of doubt. ''Is this the tomboy Aubrey I know!?"


    "Hoy." The tan youth recovered, waving his hand to signal his companion as they surrounded Jack and Aubrey.


    Jack shook his head because interrupting their reunion made him quite piss as a thought appeared on his mind.''Hmm, these people are seeking death!''

 Chapter 39- Shocking Play

    "Kid, do you want to die?" The tan youth suppressed the pain from his crotch as he looks at Jack with a malicious face.


    "Balbin just let beat him." His companions urge Balbin.


    Looking at their ferocious faces, Aubrey felt nervous because Jack was here, she didn''t want him to get a beating due to her. She was no longer the kid back then that only knows how to play, making her decision to step forward. "Balbin, don''t you want me, then let Jack leave this place."


    Balbin grin, but thinking about his hurting crotch. "Okay, but this kid has to kneel as he shouts "I am a pig" then leave this place while crawling."


    Hearing this, Aubrey faces change. "Balbin don''t get too far."


    Aubrey''s basketball team and her friends were about to help, but when they receive Balbin and his companion fierce gaze they took a step back with shame expression, a complicated expression appeared on their faces as they felt no courage to step forward.


    Balbin looks at them with disdain as he smiled with a satisfied expression, seeing that his reputation didn''t make him down. As the son of an influential family, Balbin can do anything in this area as this was his turf, using his father authority laws turned blind to his unlawful action.


    Aubrey now regretted coming in this place as she didn''t expect this kind of situation that made her realize how naive she is. Jack look at Aubrey and felt warm on his heart as he said. "Aubrey, do you trust me?"


    "What are saying, leave this to Big Sister, okay;" Aubrey thought that Jack was only 12 years old, so this kind of situation is not suitable for a child like him.


    Jack shook his head and didn''t respond to her, turning his gaze to Balbin. "Do you like basketball?"


    Startled, Balbin looks at his eyes with an arrogant laugh. "Yes I like it, so what?"


    "Play a game with me, if you beat me I will do what you say."


    "Huh?" Balbin seemingly heard the biggest Joke on his life that made him laugh loudly making his companion also laugh at Jack. Looking at his height, Balbin raises his face like a proud peacock with his 184cm height Jack look like a high schooler facing college player.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Looking at the calm and confident look on his face, Aubrey stops herself from talking as Jack seems to be aware of their situation and thinking about it, this may be a good chance for her to call for help.


    "Okay Kid, I will play for you for a while." Balbin was confident about his skills in playing basketball.


    Walking in the basketball court, the two agreed to play in a one court game, Balbin looks at Jack and said. "Kid, you can have the first ball."


    Catching the ball that Balbin passed, Jack looks at it as the knowledge about basketball that came from the book he casually took from Freed School.


    The book only contained the basics and rules about basketball but with his superhuman speed and sense, playing basketball will be child play to him.


    Balbin look at Jack dribble the ball as he runs forward when Jack reaches him, a sudden movement from Jack made him froze on the spot as the figure in front of him disappeared, then the sound of a ball hitting the basket resounded through his ears.


    "Kid you got lucky." Balbin looks at Jack, dribbling the ball with speed faster than an ordinary player obviously wanted Jack to be confused.


    Jack nodded, the tan youth didn''t lie as he was talented at playing basketball, but Jack was not ordinary at all as he saw Balbin movement in slow motion that made him smile.


    Looking at his condescending face, Jack steals the ball on Balbin hands without realizing that the ball already disappeared on him making Balbin dumbfounded. Seeing Jack smiling face as he dribbled the ball taunting him, Balbin clenches his fist with anger as he tried to get the ball back.


    Jack didn''t shoot the ball yet as he played with him that made Balbin face turned ugly charging with intent to harm Jack. Knowing that Balbin already loses his reason, Jack throws the ball making a perfect shot on the basket as it directly entered without any disturbance.


    2:0


    Looking at the score, Balbin calms down, dribbling the ball with focus as he runs carefully to avoid his ball from Jack steal. Balbin reaches the basket preparing for a slamdunk. Jumping through the air, Balbin raises the ball with his right hand. "Kid, look at my slamdunk that even Sakuragi will envy!"


    When Balbin was about to do a slam dunk, a white hand blocks him then slapping the ball to fly in a distance, Balbin looks at his empty hands with anger. ''How can he be this good!''


    "Hey, that handsome dude is not some NBA player, right?" The blond haired girl asked Aubrey with a dumbfounded expression.


    "That jaw-dropping play made me infatuated with him, dammit!" The girl with black hair said with a heart on her eyes.


    The girl with glasses also looks at Jack with a stunned expression.


    (N/A- Well, I notice that this look like the three fans of Rukawa in Slamdunk and Aubrey as Haruko.)


    "Awesome, Jack will be my Idol from now on!" Ryan said with bright eyes.


    Aubrey jaw drops as stars appeared on her eyes as she looks at Jack like a treasure. Since childhood, basketball was her favorite sport. But as she grew up a fact made her realize that basketball is not a sport for her, so that dream shattered to pieces.


    Knowing that playing basketball in a tournament was impossible, Aubrey decided to be a manager of a basketball team guiding them to make her dream come true.


    Balbin five companions also look at the court with a startled and dumbfounded expression as one of them said. "Hey, that white skin youth is not Stephen Curry, right!"


    "Dammit, he''s even terrifying than Stephen Curry, look how he shots the ball it so damn accurate!"


    "Yeah, making shots outside the three points line without even missing was so damn great!" One of them said in envy.


    While all of them were busy on their own, the match ended. Throughout the play, Balbin breath heavily and didn''t even score a point!


    "You cheated!" Balbin shouted as he walks toward Jack punching him on his face. Catching his fist, Jack didn''t use his Psychic Force and only used his body strength to grip his fist. Balbin face contorted in pain. "Let go of me, you bastard!"


    Hearing his shout, the five people with Balbin reacted as they run toward them, one of them shouted. "Hey, let our boss go!"


    Jack loosened his grip and deliver a kick toward his stomach making him fly, two of his lackey catch Balbin as they fell on the ground. Balbin force himself to talk as he said. "Kill him!"


    With Balbin order, the five rush at Jack with evil intention, Jack calmly stood at the ground facing the assault of the Balbin group. When one of them was about to punch his face, Jack disappeared from his place as an attack made his way through the neck of the person in front of him.


    Ghastly figure constantly disappears to their sight as they collapsed together with fear on their faces. Looking at this, Balbin trembled with fear as he escapes leaving his companion.


    Looking at this, Aubrey was shocked. "This..."

 Chapter 40- Before the Bloody Night

    "Wow, Jack can you teach me that Kung Fu!" Ryan asked excitedly, seeing a group of bullies on the ground made him idolize Jack even more.


    "Are they fine?" Aubrey said in worry.


    "Aubrey why are you concern about this group of guys." The blond haired girl look at the fainted teens with disgust.


    Aubrey shook her head. "No Mj, I am just worried that Jack will be in trouble because when Balbin father knows of this, beating him to be disabled is already a good thing."


    "What? There is law, surely Balbin father will not go that far, right?"


    "Well, in this area, his father was the law."


    Jack look at Aubrey and said. "They are fine only fainted."


    "And don''t worry, you know that my father has many connections in this country, so a local gangster boss and government official will not easily make a move on me;" Jack said with a slight smile.


    "Oh, I forget, your father can even make a senator respectful." Thinking about the past, Aubrey suddenly remembered that there is a senator personally greet Westley when he visited this country. That time, Aubrey was only 12 years old but knowing something on a person status is common knowledge even with her child mind, so Aubrey knew that his uncle status was not ordinary.


    "Hmm, Aubrey why don''t you introduce us?" The girl with black hair said.


    "Ah, I forget. By the way, this is my cousin Jack."


    "Hello, my name is Remie, you can call me Rem." The girl with black hair said while shaking hands with Jack.


    "Cough." The blond woman cough as she notices that Remie didn''t intend to let Jack''s hand go.


    "Sorry." Remie blush, turning her head to look at the blond woman with a hint of blame.


    "Mj." The blond woman said as she shook hands with Jack.


    Letting go of his hands, MJ looks at Jack with a smile then turn her head to look at the girl with glasses.


    "You can call me, Lisa."


    The basketball teams also introduce themselves with admiration in their eyes, guessing that this youth in front of them is a kung fu master, so their eyes where full hope that Jack can also teach them kung fu.


    Jack shook their hands with a smile, knowing that they thought of him as kung fu master he didn''t need to correct them. Besides, telling them the truth will only invite their contempt and ridiculed, so why look for trouble for himself?This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    After greeting each other, MJ, Lisa, Remie and the basketball team bid their farewell, Jack and Aubrey look at each other. "Then, shall we go home?"


    "Damn, I will kill that guy!" Balbin looks at his trembling hands after that incident, a seed of fear and humiliation appeared on his heart.


    Ever since childhood, the feeling of fear didn''t even once occur to him, so hatred appeared on his heart.


    When Balbin remind Jack''s face, his face will alternate to fear and hatred. Thinking how can he get his revenge, Balbin suddenly thought of a gun.


    Balbin planned to kill Jack to remove the seed inside his heart when it comes to killing someone. Balbin will not hesitate as he already killed someone before, so doing it again is no problem at all.


    Since that day when Balbin accidentally kill someone, the urge to vomit surface to his mind but he held it back. Knowing that killing will be part of his life because his father belongs to one of the top underground organization in the Philippines that even the government didn''t dare to provoke.


    Taking the phone inside his pocket to make a call. "Joe, come here, help me dispose of someone."


    "Yes, young master." A middle-aged man voice resounded through his ears.


    Joe is one of the local leaders in this area that belong to one of his father territories. So, after the call, Joe appeared in front of Balbin in just 20mins.


    Wearing a polo shirt and pants with a big hole exposing his knee cops, Joe has a black hair, brown eyes, and light skin. "Young master."


    "Gun," Balbin said while Joe didn''t say anything as he handed the gun to him.


    In Enriques resident, Jack happily plays computer games with his cousin. "Seriously, this is the first time you played this game?"


    "Yup."Jack nodded.


    "Damn, you move like a challenger, is there a thing that you cannot do?" Ryan exclaim, looking at Jack playing LoL.


    Jack with his fast hand, reaction, and good strategy, playing an LoL is easy as playing basketball.


    "I like this game before I don''t know any computer games, but after playing one game, I got addicted to it."


    "Yeah, that game made me almost cut in my class failing my grades at school. So after Mom learn that I failed all of the subjects, she banned me on playing computer games causing me to focus on my study and entered one of the top ten.


    While the two were talking to each other, Aubrey entered Ryan room without them noticing. Looking at him, Aubrey didn''t know her feelings, before Jack was only a child.


    Jack already realize Aubrey presence but ignored it as knowing that his cousin doesn''t have malicious intention besides his sense toward harmful intent is extraordinary that if someone wants to bring harm, his soul will fluctuate to the danger.


    Because of his powerful soul, his comprehension toward the change and natural energy are very sensitive. Jack also predict that after his body completed its transformation, the next upgrade was his soul.


    While Jack immerses on his thoughts, a two-figure silently appeared outside the Enriques resident, looking at the two-story house in front of them. "Call your men we will raid this house."


    "Yes, young master." Joe took his phone calling his subordinate.


    "I will make you die miserably." Balbin face contorted with malicious intent.


    When Jack was about to focus on playing LoL, his soul flickered giving him a sense of malicious intent toward him. Spreading his Divine Sende, Jack saw a lot of figures silently, surrounding them with many kinds of a weapon in their hands.


    "Ryan pilot this, I will go to the bathroom my stomach ache."


    Ryan hurriedly took the mouse and keyboard excited how to boast to his teammates.


    Standing on his seat, Jack silently erases his presence vanishing in the house as he teleported on Balbin place.


    "Kid, you will regret offending this young master." Balbin already thought of a way to torture Jack as he violates Aubrey in front of him. The face that contorted with hatred mixed with lust made Balbin face terrifying like a demon waiting from his prey.


    "Who will you make regret?" Patting his right shoulder, Jack looks at Balbin with usual smile, but that smile seems different as it appeared to be chilly making Balbin froze as he looks behind his back.


    "You!" Balbin trembled as he stuttered with fear.

 Chapter 41- New World

    Looking at the smile of Jack, a terrified expression appeared on Balbin face. Suppressing the terror from his heart, Balbin took the gun from his clothes as he pointed toward Jack.


    ''Let''s see who''s faster, you or my bullet.'' Balbin thought to his heart.


    "Pointing a gun to an ordinary guy is a bit excessive, you know?" Jack look at Balbin with an amused expression as he thought. '' Taking a gun casually, the law of this country is a bit loose, isn''t it?''


    "Scared aren''t you?" Seeing that him not making a move, Balbin regains his confidence as he looks at Jack arrogantly.


    "Okay time to end things now." Jack thought that if letting this idiot alive will only endanger his cousin family. Although Jack could alter his memory, there''s 60-70 percent that this Balbin will be mentally disabled. Looking at things, his father may be a local tyrant on this area making Jack hesitate slightly, but he thought that it was better to make this guy disappear than to deliver him back with brain damage as it can also give him time to send someone to protect his relatives here.


    Jack was not scared about this local organization as killing them will be easy, but he thought, doing that will turn him to Killing Machine that only knows how to spill blood.


    Jack leisurely step forward, Balbin was about to pull the trigger when he suddenly found his body was not listening to him. "What did you do!"


    Grabbing his neck with one hand. "You know what scary is?"


    With terrified expression, Balbin saw the gun on his hand silently floated in the air pointing at him as he looks at Jack pure black eyes. "Monster!"


    A voice echoed that made Joe face changed as he didn''t realize someone already sneaks behind when his young master gave him an order to raid this house making him separated with Balbin losing his protection.


    Ordering his subordinate to locate Balbin, the group quickly found him.


    When Joe arrived, his face change as he saw Jack lifting Balbin with one hand through his neck.


    Looking at the group wearing black clothes, Jack raised his head and said. "You know, what a monster is?"


    Turning his gaze to one of the black clothes men, Jack used Psychic Force breaking his neck as he falls on the ground with a horrified expression. Joe and subordinate were frightened seeing this supernatural thing, what made them more scared is that they found their body constricted by unknown Force making them stand on their places like a statue.


    Cold sweat appeared on Joe''s face. ''Young master who did you offend!'' as he curses Balbin.


    Seeing this made Balbin piss on his pants. "Don''t kill me, if you want money or woman I can give anything!"


    Usually, Jack doesn''t possess the capability to exterminate martial artist with Psychic Force since their body can resist his energy by sheer strength. But killing an ordinary human was different, as they didn''t enough Force to disperse his power.


    "Do you think I lack anything? If I want money or woman obtaining them is not difficult at all." With that Jack clutch his neck that made a breaking sound killing him.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Jack turned his head toward Joe and his underling that made them shiver as they begged for mercy, but Jack ignored them as he raises his hand making a gripping sound that broke their neck.


    Looking at their dead body, Jack used his comprehension toward space making space hole throwing their body inside.


    When Acedia woke from his sleep, Jack comprehension toward space made a consecutive breakthrough so he can now rip a spatial rift to an unknown place, but Jack can only use it once. At first, Jack was curious about this but refrain himself from entering inside as his reason warned him, cold sweat appeared on his forehead when he thought of such a dangerous thing, so he was thankful about his powerful soul to sense danger.


    After getting rid of Balbin and men, Jack returns to his cousin room he notices that Aubrey already fell asleep on Ryan''s bed, while Ryan still on his computer playing LoL. "Ryan I will go to my room to rest."


    Ryan didn''t say anything as he nodded, going to the guest room that now his, Jack wrote a letter for his cousin and Aunt. Sitting cross-legged, Jack entered his consciousness and stimulated the Universal Bead as it responded making a spatial disturbance taking Jack to an unknown place.


    In the unknown place, a spatial rift appeared as Jack came out within. Looking at the surroundings, Jack noticed that he was in a desolate building, the structure has a lot of fissures as he thought that it''s was struck calamity.


    Wondering what world the Universal Bead drop him, Jack used his Divine Sense to feel the surrounding area. When he was about to retract his Divine Sense after scanning the place within five kilometers, Jack found a woman carrying a gun.


    The young woman is slim, fair skin, blue eyes with spiked up red hair, and wore a vest-short combination. Silently following behind her back, Jack didn''t show himself to know what world he was in and doesn''t want to change the plot like in the Resident Evil World.


    The spiked red-haired woman met with a lot of guys wearing a vest unquestionably they''re in one group. The spiked woman look at the man in front of her. "When?"


    "Today, we will steal the truck with Knightmare frame."


    The spiked red-haired woman nodded and proceeded outside the building. Jack erase his presence and silently followed. ''hm, this girl is familiar, but I don''t recall where I''ve seen her.''


    When the spiked red-haired woman reaches a place full of Military men surrounding a truck, she hid in the darkness and silently approached the nearby military man sealing his mouth dragging him away without the Military men realizing it.


    The spiked red-haired woman breaks the neck of the man as she charges toward the three military men with extraordinary speed breaking the neck of the one in the front.


    The two notice this noise and hurriedly look, then saw a woman with red hair looking at them with a cold gaze.


    "Ele..." The spiked red-haired woman interrupted the man as she made them faint and got inside the truck with haste. A man look at the fainted military men with disgust as he kicks him then followed the red-haired woman.


    "You drive." The woman said.


    Jack silently got into the top of the truck with his presence covered by Divine Sense, making his figure look transparent as it camouflages in the surroundings.


    When the truck reaches the high way, a helicopter followed with vehicles in the land used in the war. The military men didn''t dare to shoot as the thing contained in the truck is something important to their superior, Jack eyes brightened as this scene made him think of anime series.


    While Jack turned excited, a man voice that belongs to a 16 years old teen resounded to his ears. "Hey, about the first move?"


    "Hmm." A black haired teen wearing student uniform riding in a motor mobile said.


    "Why did you start by moving the king?" A teen with semi-long dark blue hair with bangs that spread out to the sides said.


    "If the king doesn''t move, his subjects won''t follow, right?" The black haired teen answered.


    "Hey..."


    "What?"


    "Lelouch, do you want to be a company director or something?"


    "Of course not, a strange dream will only serve to destroy you."


    The black haired man stops talking as he notices a truck behind them.


    Startled, the blue-haired man also notices the truck causing him to lose control a little bit.


    The terrorist with the red-haired woman complains as he said. "Such careless driving!"


    Then turn the truck to another way, the girl notices this as she shouted. "Stop, that way is...!"


    The truck crush toward the nearby construction site, Jack didn''t fall as he attaches his feat on the roof making him stable as a mountain.


    After the crash, Jack felt unusual fluctuations that cause him to be surprised, because of the energy that he felt was an Origin Energy!


    Looking at the truck a smile appeared on his face. "Hm, C.C."

 Chapter 42- C.C and Geass

    "Whoa, that''s bad."


    "What, what? an Accident?"


    "Maybe, they''re drunk."


    "They''re stupid."


    Jack look at the citizen with contempt, knowing that these people discriminate each other especially those belongs to low society. That''s why Lelouch, in the end, decided to change the world by directing the hatred toward him causing the whole world to unite against him.


    Thinking about it, Jack thought of an idea and decided to help Lelouch a bit, but he doesn''t plan to join his parade against Britannia. Jack primary goal is Origin Energy that he felt from C.C its means the World of C that the emperor of Britania plans to use for his peace is full Origin Energy because that place is GODS referred as collective human unconsciousness, C World which is the source of the individual identities for all humans, living and dead.


    Due to their human nature of not appearing equal, they are regularly in conflict with each other. Because of this, Charles Zi Britannia, Marianne vi Britannia, C.C. and V.V. formed a contract with each other to activate the Ragnar?k Connection via the Sword of Akasha to destroy the Gods.


    "Hey! Are you okay?"


    "Nagata! Nagata!"


    While Jack was deep in thought, Lelouch made his way toward them to help, climbing the roof of the truck to check the driver.


    "Hey! Can you hear me?" Lelouch shouted.


    "I found it."


    "My..."


    A voice echoed on Lelouch mind. "Where is that from?"


    "Are you there?" Lelouch looks inside the truck that suddenly moves forward causing him to fall inside of it.


    "Hey! stop!" Lelouch continued to shout.


    "Hey, at least put a ladder inside as well." Lelouch silently complains.


    "This is a warning!"Lelouch is about to climb when he heard a helicopter following them from behind that made him startled.


    "Right now, you can still turn yourself in for a trial!"


    "Hurry up and give yourselves up!" Then a sound of firearms resounded close behind the truck.


    "The next attack won''t miss! Give up yourselves up!"


    "Even the military showed up, what should we do;" Nagata said.


    "That''s why I''m here, right?" Kallen said.


    Inside the truck, Lelouch calmly thought of his situation as he said. "Getting out would be dangerous, the situation doesn''t look good..."


    While Lelouch is deep on thought, Kallen showed up in front of him as she took out the suit that used for disguise revealing a red vest-short combination and walk toward the Knightmare frame.


    "We can get the subway from the other route," Nagata said to Kallen.


    "Kallen, let use that now!"


    Kallen is about to climb when she suddenly stops and shouted. "That would be a massacre!"


    Nagato plans to use the capsule inside the truck but Kallen instantly, rejected as they thought that it was poison.


    "I guess you right..." Nagata said.


    "That woman..." Lelouch looks at the Kallen.


    "The target is leaving the settlement and heading towards the ghetto."


    "All right, get them."


    Looking at the truck getting away, when the military is about to shoot, a sharp blade connected to a cable hit one of the helicopters.


    "Slash Harken!"


    Then the back of the truck opens revealing a red robot or the so-called Knightmare.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."Damn it these guys are terrorist," Lelouch shouted as he knocks the close door with anger.


    Jack look at the Knightmare with a bright expression, imagining himself piloting the Knightmare made him excited. The truck continued to go forward but a nightmare called Sutherland, block their way aiming a gun toward them.


    Blackline appeared on Jack''s forehead, looking at the bullet targeting his crotch a chill run down through his spine. Jack didn''t dare to block it with his body, so he constructed a barrier altering the bullet direction.


    ''Damn Villetta-sama! Do you want to make this one eunuch!'' Jack said on his mind.


    Looking at the Sutherland.''Hmm, watch how I play with you later!'' Jack thought.


    Nagata made the truck go in another way due to the Knightmare obstructed the road making his way to an abandoned subway going to Shinjuku Ghetto.


    "So, it''s no good..." Nagato looks at his bloodied chest as he muttered silently.


    "I''ll leave it to you, Ogi... Find it..."


    A Britinian Soldier notices the truck, then reported it to his superior, scanning the vehicle with his equipment. The soldier saw a figure and silently make his way toward it, Lelouch is not aware of this as he said. "If I climb to the top now..."


    Then a kick was sent toward his face making him fly deep in the truck. "A Britanian Soldier!?"


    "Don''t kill anymore." The Britanian Soldier said as he clutches Lelouch neck on the ground.


    "Wait! I''m..." Lelouch tried to explain, but the Britanian Soldier interrupted him.


    "And poison gas on the top of it."


    "Even if you try to talk your way out of it..."


    "That''s why I''m saying...!" Lelouch delivered a kick making the soldier retreated as he dodges.


    Getting up from the ground, Lelouch looks at the soldier as he said. "It was Britannia that made the poison gas in the first place, right!?"


    Seeing the man face, the soldier said. "You.."


    "Don''t kill?."


    "Then destroy Britannia," Lelouch shouted.


    "Lelouch?"


    Startled, Lelouch looks at the Britinian Soldier as he didn''t expect him to know his name.


    "It''s me, Suzaku." Taking off his helmet, Suzaku looks at Lelouch with a gentle smile.


    "You... so you became a member of the Britanian Army?"


    Suzaku nodded. "What about you?"


    Then a blinding light that came from the capsule interrupted the two of them as they covered their eyes.


    Suzaku charges toward Lelouch as he covered his mouth and nose to the ground. Suzaku and Lelouch look at the capsule then saw a girl with long waist length green hair and golden eyes wearing white straitjacket restraining her from moving.


    "It''s not...a poison gas?" Suzaku muttered.


    "Answer me, Suzaku is this girl poison gas?" Lelouch said as he holds C.C on his arms.


    "But...I''m sure in the briefing they said..."


    "You monkey." A blue haired man with a scar near his eyes said.


    "I don''t recall giving that much authority to an Honorary Britannian."


    "But I heard that it was a poison gas!" Suzaku said.


    "You don''t have the right to argue." The blue haired man coldly said.


    "But in light of your accomplishments, I''ll give you a chance." Taking a gun and handed it toward Suzaku.


    "Private Kururugi, use this to kill the terrorist." The blue haired man coldly said.


    Startled, Suzaku said. "He''s different."


    "He''s just a civilian!"


    "Bastard... This is an order!"


    "You pledge allegiance to Britannia, didn''t you?"


    Lelouch looks at Suzaku as he sweated. "But... I can''t."


    "What?"


    "I won''t do it," Suzaku said with a resolute expression.


    "I can''t shoot a civilian like him," Suzaku said with a smile.


    The blue haired man smiled coldly, as he fired his gun on Suzaku stomach.


    "Suzaku," Lelouch shouted in worry.


    "From what I can tell, you appear to be Britannian Student, How unfortunate."


    The blue haired man look at his subordinate as he said. "Retrieve the woman, then kill the student."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Under the pale face of Lelouch, the soldier was about to make a move when the truck exploded. Taking this chance, Lelouch took the girl as he escapes with haste.


    "Hmm, If I correctly, is it time that C.C will give the Geass to Lelouch." Jack look at Suzaku before following Lelouch and C.C.


    Regarding Suzaku, Jack wanted to kill him because he hated his nativity but also admire his conviction towards justice.


    Furthermore, Suzaku has a significant role, so killing him will likely change the plot and prevent Lelouch growth.


    Seeing the light on the end of the tunnel, when Lelouch and C.C got outside, a group of soldiers appeared in their eyes.


    Aiming their gun at him, C.C blocks the bullet that was about to hit Lelouch and fell on the ground.


    Lelouch looks at the girl as he crouches in the ground. "What is this, Suzaku and this girl too."


    "Am I... going to meet my end here too?" Lelouch reaches his hand toward C.C.


    "Without being able to do anything... so quickly?"


    "Nunnally!" Lelouch muttered, then a cold hand grabbed Lelouch making him surprised.


    Looking at the Origin Energy absorbed by Lelouch, Jack couldn''t help but smile as the plot is going as it is. After Lelouch obtains the power of Geass, Jack movement will be easier as he searches for the World of C.


    Assimilating with the power of C only take a couple of seconds. After Lelouch obtains the Geass, the expression on his face returns to normal as he stands."Hey, how should Britinians who hate Britannia live?"


    "Are you ideologist?" The blue haired man said then looks at Lelouch with a startled expression.


    "What''s wrong, aren''t you going to shoot, your opponent is just student," Lelouch asked lightly.


    "Or have you realize it?"


    Covering his right eye, Lelouch Auro became imposing as he said. "Those who are allowed to shoot are those who are prepared to get shots."


    Taking the hand covering his right eye, Lelouch looks at the blue haired man and soldiers in front of him.


    "W...What''s that." The blue haired man looks at Lelouch with trembling hand.


    "I, Lelouch vi Britannia, order you bastards to..."


    "Die!"


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    Aiming the gun on their head, the blue-haired man and soldier committed suicide and fell to the ground. After the looking at the girl and the Britannian soldiers, Lelouch hurriedly left the area.


    Jack look at C.C with a smile and said. "I, Jack Ford, order you bastards to..."


    "get up!"


    "Na, they are dead lol!"


    "Dammit, that was cool as hell, should I ask C.C to give me Geass!?" Jack exclaim with a bright expression.


    Seemingly woke up from the noise, C.C opened her eyes and saw Jack looking at him with his black eyes.


    Reaching his hand to touch C.C hair, when Jack made contact with her, a familiar Energy was absorbed by the Universal Bead.


    Jack felt unknown power making him unconsciously close his eyes. C.C look at Jack weirdly. ''Who''s this, why do I fell familiar force from him?"


    When the slight pain subsided, Jack opens his eyes and look at C.C with a smile on his face making C.C made a shocked expression as she saw Jack''s both eyes turned to Geass from black eyes. Although, C.C was shaken to see Jack has Geass on his both eyes, what made her shocked the most is unlike the usual Red Geass Jack has seven colored Geass!


    [Beep]


    [The System Code Geass- Obtained]

 Chapter 43- Untitled

    "What?" Jack didn''t notice the notification of the system, as he was staring intently at C.C.


    "Your eyes," C.C replied absentmindedly.


    "My eyes?" Jack took his phone to look at his eyes, seeing the seven colored Geass made him bewildered. Although Jack wanted a Geass, he didn''t want to force C.C to make a contract with him, so this event made him quite speechless as he didn''t expect after the Universal Bead absorbed the unique Original Energy it will replicate the ability that only belongs to Code Geass Universe.


    Jack didn''t understand the Universal Bead making him quite frustrated thinking that it was only a way to another world as the thought that it can also absorb the ability of a person that owns Original Energy didn''t occur to his mind.


    Jack also found out that his Geass could only stimulate by Origin Energy on the Universal Bead. Fundamentally, the Geass was own by Universal Bead, not his body.


    If the Bead disappears, Jack will not be able to use Geass as it originated from the Universal Bead itself. Also, the power of Geass depended on his Soul, so if the Soul is weak he can only use Geass at the same level of Lelouch, or lower than ordinary people. Having Acedia, and the other seven deadly sins, plus Jack powerful soul cause his Geass to mutate gaining the power of Seven Geass.


    The first Geass is Power of Absolute Obedience or Absolute Submission that is similar to Lelouch and Marrybell, which allows him to plants Commands within a person''s mind upon direct contact.


    Commands dictated in this state are written into the minds of the designated targets once the sigil projects from his eye to theirs.


    The ability cannot influence the same individual twice, but due to his Geass mutation removing the limit of his Geass as long Jack has Psychic Force (Spiritual Energy) reserve, he can use Geass infinitely.


    The 2nd Geass is the Power to freely alter an individual''s memories like Charles Zi Britannia. It could also seal the power of other Geass users as well as physical senses such as sight by unspecified, but related means.


    While it has no definite weaknesses, like in the case of influence against Lelouch that was canceled by C.C on Code Geass R2, this might be specified as a result of their contract, and not possible for non-Geass users or victims without a connection to her. Nunnally was also capable of breaking through the block on her eyes left by her father''s Geass through sheer will, but there was no mention of regained memories, or whether or not this could have been likely had Charles still maintained his Geass and alive at that time.


    The third Geass is similar to Bismarck Waldstein that can see a few seconds into the future. While Jack Geass could predict the future that will cause fatal injury or even death, he could also glimpse the future like Bismarck Waldstein.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The fourth Geass is similar to Dash on Code Geass: Renya of Darkness that can steal people life force in an indeterminate range.


    While Jack Geass could steal their lifeforce to used it for himself, recover his stamina, and vitality making him nearly immortal as long as he has Psychic Force.


    The fifth Geass is similar to Seal of Absolute Suspension. In the case of Rolo, his Geass allowed him to suspend the subjective experience of time for all individuals within a sphere of influence. The range of which could vary depending on the situation, everyone within its area of effect the "Seal of Absolute Suspension" would be effectively paralyzed.


    While Jack Geass didn''t need to suspend their subjective experience of time but directly freeze the time itself. Due to Acedia comprehension of time and space, his Geass affect the surrounding itself, but it can only maintain for a second as it consumes all of his Psychic Force;


    The Sixth Geass and Seventh Geass still unknown to Jack as the code didn''t specify what it was, so Jack didn''t know their uses or how to use them.


    The Geass manifests uniquely in individual, possibly related to their inner desires and personality. The power of Geass increases with use, should the user lack the willpower they may be consumed by it.


    Which was the case with Mao, C.C. calls Geass the Power of Kings, and although she is unable to use the power herself, she is resistant to the Geass itself.


    "Hello, I''m Jack." Jack shook his head, then look at C.C with a smile.


    C.C stared at Jack. "You made a contract with me, so can you fulfill my desire."


    Jack look at her eyes and said. "No, I mean, I can''t."


    Shaking his head, Jack used teleportation and disappeared to C.C sight. Looking at the dead Britannian and Japanese, C.C stands as she walks outside.


    "Jack, huh." A smile appeared on C.C face as she found the one that can fulfill her wish.


    Jack return on the tunnel where he left Suzaku and found his body lying in the ground with blood gushes from his stomach. Jack squatted down to check Suzaku pulse, then his face change because he found out that Suzaku doesn''t have a pulse.


    Spreading his Divine Sense, Jack scanned Suzaku''s body to save him. "This, what happens?"


    "Suzaku died!"


    Looking at Suzaku dead body, Jack wondered if his appearance changes the plot, he also found that Villeta supposes to appear in front of Lelouch after gaining his Geass as he took her Knightmare Sutherland didn''t happen.


    When Jack was about to leave, an idea hit his mind, wearing the suit of Suzaku.


    Jack look at his body as he bowed and said. "I will make your dreams come true I will bring peace to this world."


    Using his Psychic Force to make a hole, Jack buried Suzaku as he made a tablet with his name.


    Leaving the tunnel, Jack met a soldier driving Sutherland and asked his I.D. "Can you take me to the headquarters."


    "Yes, Sir." Using his Geass to command the soldier, Jack pretended to be injured and let him stay on a vehicle used for medical purpose.


    Jack used his Geass with his Divine Sense alternating their memory of Suzaku to his appearance. It may be reckless action they may found if they look at his papers containing his information, but looking at their work because of Clovis, Jack didn''t worry much as he let the nurse bandage his fake injury.


    Jack also found that Villeta who was supposed to meet Lelouch was held to her post as she hit a son of a duke due to misfire. Jack didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he didn''t expect that the reflected bullet will hit someone. ''How lucky is that?'' Jack thought.


    While Jack is pretending to be sleeping, a playful voice resounded on his ears. "Too bad!"


    Jack saw a man with lavender hair and greyish-blue eyes wearing a green turtleneck with a lab coat over top of his shirt with glasses looking at him.


    "Lloyd Asplund:" Jack muttered silently.


    Chapter 43- Suzaku died!

 Chapter 44- Lancelot

    "You missed your chance to enter heaven, Private Kururugi." With both hands on his waist, Lloyd looks at Jack with a smile on his face.


    "Um..." Jack hardly get up enduring his fake injured abdomen, Lloyd and Cecile didn''t find anything strange due to Jack acting skill!


    "Where am I." He asked in wonder.


    Deep in thought, Lloyd said. "Hm? Oh, we''re still in the Shinjuku Ghetto."


    Lloyd continued."We''re near Prince Clovis, so this can be considered the safest place to be."


    Cecile came forward handed a broken pocket watch. "Suzaku, this protected you."


    Looking at the pocket watch, Jack sweated as he didn''t expect the medic to take this thing on his suit.


    Although knowing that this thing saved Suzaku, Jack finds it strange at first as the bullet pierces the pocket watch making a hole in the middle.


    He didn''t expect that a slight careless action from him can make the plot change that it even killed Suzaku, but thinking about the disadvantage and advantage the current situation seems to be favorable to him. Furthermore, Jack can now test the power of his Geass and make influence efficiently. Having the identity of Suzaku, even if his current status is an Eleven(Japanese) with the help of Lloyd climbing the hierarchy of Britannia will not be a problem anymore.


    "It stopped the bullet momentum slightly that went through your protective vest protecting your life;" Lloyd explained.


    ''Nope, Suzaku truly died! I only disguised as him!'' Jack shouted on his mind.


    Lloyd looks at his protective vest before, so he concluded it saved Suzaku(Jack), but in reality, the bullet pierces through the soft part of the watch that made it easily hit his flesh!


    "Is it something important?" Looking at Jack''s face, Cecile asked in a gentle tone.


    "Y-Yes." Regaining his cool, Jack acted flustered as he took the pocket watch like holding a family treasure.


    "It seems like there''s this belief among Elevens that God resides with every item."


    Jack look at Llyod and Cecile. "What the current situation?"


    "The poison gas appears to have spread out, looks like it has caused a lot of damage among the Elevens, and seems like the culprit has not been caught yet;" Lloyd said.


    "I see, not yet..." Jack said with a sad expression


    ''The culprit is dead though.''


    "Private Kururugi, do you have any experience in piloting Knightmare Frame?" Lloyd said with a smile.


    "Eh!?" Surprised, Jack looks at them with an incredible look, but inside, excitement building up inside his heart making him nearly jump on his bed.


    Suppressing his excitement, Jack acted like Suzaku and said. "No way, a person born an Eleven can''t become a knight."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "And if you could?" Llyod said with a bright smile.


    "Congratulations;" Llyod said in a happy tone.


    "The only Knightmare of its kind in this world awaits you."


    "Riding it will change you and your world. Whether you want it or not." Lloyd said as he looks at Jack.


    Looking at his smiling face, Jack couldn''t help but think. ''I only want to ride it for fun though.''


    Climbing to the cockpit of Lancelot, Jack wants to shout but refrain as the communication device is still active. After waiting for almost half an hour, Llyod voice resounded to his ears. "Well, I think that its time to make use of the mobile weapon from the special envoy."


    In a private mobile where Clovis stayed, a man with golden hair stands on his throne as he said. "Now is not the time for that!"


    "Your Highness, Lazarus squadron signals have disappeared!" an obese man reported.


    Clovis made an angry expression as he shouted. "Deploy the Quincy Squadron!"


    "But your Highness, if we do that, our enclosing attack will..." The obese man called Barley said in worry.


    Getting trap by Lelouch, Clovis was calm as he was thinking how to counter his enemies strategy. "Its that part of the enemy squadron is station here!"


    Clovis pointed at the specific area and ordered his knight to surround it. "All right, Lerus after them too!" Clovis said excitedly, as he thought that trap is successful.


    "Enclose them! Concentrate your firepower!"


    "The main terrorist force is in the middle." A man reported.


    "Crush them;" Clovis said with a smile on his face.


    After the knight appeared in the area, they didn''t notice any terrorist, so Clovis looking at GPS monitor shouted with a startled expression. "What!"


    "The enemy isn''t there?!" Clovis shouted with anger.


    Then the ground where his knights surround the area collapsed as they fell underground meeting their end. Clovis retreated with pale expression. "Who is it?"


    ''Who am I fighting against?'' Clovis asked himself as his face sweated.


    ''Don''t tell me this person is better than Todo!''


    Making his decision. "Lloyd!"


    "Oh? Yes?" Lloyd answered absentmindedly.


    Looking at Lloyd carefree attitude. "Could we win if we used your toy?"


    "Your Highness, please call it Lancelot."


    Jack only knew about the basic of Knightmare as the knowledge came from the soldier by reading their memory and the manual Cecile gave to him, so he was quite nervous and thought. ''I hope I will not do epic failure!?''


    "Mobile Weapon Z-01 Lancelot is being activated." While Jack sweated from nervousness, the system inside the cockpit activated the sound of machine resounded through his ears making his hands trembled.


    "Are you familiar with the manual?" Cecile asked.


    Unlike the original story, Jack already entered the cockpit due to his excitement he forgot that Suzaku rides Lancelot after its activation, so the sound of the machine woke him up.


    "Pretty much."


    "As expected of you."


    "You got a top score on stimulator too."


    "Um, about what you were telling me earlier..."


    "Eh?" Cecile thought about it then remembered that she lectured about his injury. In the original story, Cecile is worried about Suzaku about his injury because Lancelot is a new model, so it doesn''t have an ejector.


    Worried that Suzaku will have a problem when piloting Lancelot, but Suzaku insists making Cecile made wry smile and only said her worry.


    "I don''t want you to overwork yourself it''s a new system, so there''s no ejection capability implemented yet."


    "I understand, Miss Cecile."


    "Well, then Suzaku, its time for the first activation." Forcing his self to calm down, Jack took a deep breath.


    [First activation, beginning from Phase twenty.]


    [Energy Filler, installing.]


    [Confirmed it''s stability, Energy Filler is low.]


    [Estimating it will take thirty seconds before the voltage reaches the critical points.]


    [Devicer Setup.]


    [Confirmed entry of Devicer Z-01.]


    [Identification Record has been entered.]


    [Man Machine interface link-up confirmed.]


    [Yggdrasil Drive status confirmed.]


    [Rejection response is minimal.]


    [Device stress response is minimal.]


    [Everything is within tolerance levels.]


    "Up until now, everything has gone according to the data..." Llyod said as he looks at Lancelot with his usual smile.


    [Status. All green.]


    [Status acknowledges.]


    [Second decoupling has finished.]


    Jack look at the front as he took a deep breath. "Lancelot, M.E boost."


    [Lancelot, Launch!]

 Chapter 45- Showing His Strength

    "Lancelot, Launch."


    Jack operated the Lancelot moving on it''s fastest speed, Lloyd and Cecile crouch down to the ground avoiding the air impact created by it. Looking at it, Lloyd laughs happily, as Jack didn''t fail his expectation. "HAHA, Going full throttle so suddenly?!"


    "Wow, this machine is incredible, it can surprisingly follow all the martial arts I learn from the real world."Jack excitedly piloted the Lancelot to its highest performance.


    Looking at the Sutherland in front of him, Jack charges with Lancelot moving instantly in front of the Knightmare Frame as he chops its head inducing the ejector to fly as the Sutherland exploded.


    Lancelot is an Experimental Knightmare Frame produced by Lloyd Asplund and the Military Engineering Corps and named after the Knight of the Round Table. It is the first seventh generation Knightmare Frame ever fielded. The Lancelot exceeds most other models thanks to the amount of Sakuradite scattered throughout its frame as well as in its Yggdrasil Drive, the Core Luminous.


    Lancelot features a large number of experimental and innovative devices not yet found on its predecessors. The Lancelot features two retractable Factspheres affixed on its chest, two forearm-mounted beam shields called Blaze Luminous, and four Slash Harkens, two on the wrist and hips. These Slash Harkens have experimental thrusters called Harken Boosters which can improve their speed and allow them to change direction mid-flight.


    Using Slash Harken Jack maneuvered the Lancelot with it to fly mid-air while destroying all of the Sutherland coming against him. Seeing the bullet coming toward his direction, Jack smiled and didn''t use the Blaze Luminous to test his skills on operating Knightmare.


    Avoiding with strange movement, Jack used his Slash Harken as Knife cutting all of the bullets that were about to hit Lancelot while approaching the Sutherlands Knightmare with its speed not slowing at all.


    Cutting the Sutherlands Knightmares heads with Slash Harken, Jack continuously destroyed all of the Knightmares making Lelouch gnash his teeth.


    "This is Group B, enemy sighted!" A terrorist reported to Lelouch.


    "Huh? Reinforcements?" Lelouch asked in curiosity.


    "I guess real battle is different."


    "What the situation?" Lelouch asked.


    "Everyone escaped, but four machines were instantly..." A terrorist said with a worried voice.


    "Number of enemies?"


    "One machine, just one!"


    "Eh." Surprise, Lelouch listen to the terrorist with doubt.


    "Looks like a new machine, I''ve never seen that type Bef...Owaa!" Lelouch didn''t hear the rest of the terrorist words because the communication is cut off.


    "Hey, what happened?" Lelouch shouted.


    Looking at the destroyed Sutherland, Jack found the Knightmare interesting as if he was playing a futuristic game!


    Jack didn''t kill any of the terrorists and only destroyed their machine to activate the ejector, knowing their importance toward the main character he didn''t dare to hinder Lelouch much and killing innocent people that didn''t hurt oneself is unreasonable.


    Using the Slash Harken towards the two building to accelerate Lancelot speed, like a sling consisting of a looped strap, the Lancelot flew in incredible speed reaching the Speed of Sound. The pilot of Sutherland only see a thin line before the Ejector activated, the other Sutherland realizes this, but it was too late as they see a blur on their monitor before the machine Eject them.


    "What should we do, the enemy Knightmare could move so fast that we only see a blur!" A terrorist panic as he reported to Lelouch.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "What?" Lelouch said in disbelieve.


    "Yes, what should we do?" The terrorist asked.


    "Ishida!" Before Lelouch can say anything, the communication cut off that made him quite disappointed.


    "These terrorist are useless;" Lelouch said with contempt as he regarded them as a pawn. To him, all the terrorist are all idiot that only know how to create destruction without any goal, so that made him think lowly of them.


    ''It''s only one machine they can''t even handle it.'' Lelouch thought.


    "N4, N5, try to confine it there."


    "When the high-maneuverability squads get there, surround it."


    Looking at the two Sutherland making a distance to Lancelot while attacking, Jack couldn''t help but smile. "Trying to stop me, Lelouch?"


    Jack using the Slash Harken as support to add his speed as he charges toward one of Sutherland that about to retreat, but a stabbed by a sharp blade pierce through its head.


    The other Sutherland retreated as he shoots Slash Harken towards Lancelot, Jack didn''t dodge and only grab the Slash Harken breaking it to pieces, the terrorist who saw this is terrified and said. "How are we going to stop this monster!?"


    "Hey, what happened?" Lelouch asked with anxiousness.


    "What is it? What''s going on?"


    Clovis looking at it said. "Looks like, I''ve gotten myself yet unwanted debt from Elder Brother."


    "However, with this..." Clovis smiled as he returns to his throne.


    "Uwaa!"


    "P3, What happened?" Lelouch shouted.


    "Is the enemy truly just one machine?" Lelouch doubted.


    On Lloyd side, Cecile looking at Lancelot is amaze. "Wow, I didn''t know that Private Kururugi can destroy the Sutherland without using Blaze Luminous and only used the machine capability to avoid the bullet."


    "These numbers exceeded than what we predicted they would be.'' Cecile said.


    Shock also appeared on Lloyd''s face as he said. "Yeah, not using the Blaze Luminous means that Private Kururugi skills on operating a Knightmare is the same level with Knights of Round or even exceeded them."


    Lloyd made a bright smile as he dances. "Yeah, Private Kururugi was fated to Lancelot with his skill we can see its full potential as it exceeds others Knightmares, and it seems that he''s serious about doing this."


    ''Suzaku, huh.'' Lloyd thought as he smiled with curiosity.


    Destroying all of the enemy Sutherland, Jack looks at a specific building as he said. "It''s time to end this."


    "Damn! This, what happened;" Lelouch shouted.


    While Lelouch felt frustrated, a Slash Harken pierce through the wall in front him then saw a white Knightmare dashing toward him.


    Blocking the attack of Lancelot, Lelouch looks at the Knightmare as he sweated. "So this is him, the one who''s messing with my plan!"


    Jack look at Sutherland. "So you''re the commander!" And acted like in the original story, Jack didn''t plan to interfere with Lelouch much, so helping him a bit is not difficult at all.


    "A mere pilot like you! How dare you!" Unconsciously step on his pride, Lelouch shouted in anger, then the building collapse as they fall on the ground.


    Recovering his state, Lelouch said. "It can''t be helped."


    "I need to eject here!" Then the Knightmare that made him mad appeared again kicking his Sutherland''s head, prepared for this Lelouch block his attack but still flew a meters away due to the force of Lancelot.


    When Jack was about to Slash Harken, a Glassglow (An Old red Knightmare) missing the right hand appeared as it punches him.


    "Hoy, I paid what I owe you;" Kallen said.


    Jack held the Slash Harken that flew toward his face destroying it to fragment and destroyed its remaining arm. "So this is it." Then Kallen escapes with her cockpit using Ejector.


    Looking at the place where the Sutherland disappeared, Jack smiled as he chases Lelouch in an unhurried manner.


    "I guess, I must learn that the human factor is crucial during an actual battle," Lelouch said with serious expression, then his detector sense something as it resounded through the cockpit, looking at the back he saw the Knightmare that chasing him before.


    Lelouch shoots toward Lancelot and the surrounding building to get him buried with debris, but it was effortlessly dodge by Lancelot as it charges after him.


    Seeing that, Lelouch was shocked as he shouted."What is that monster!?"


    "Damn Lelouch, why the hell you''re causing unnecessary destruction." Jack is worried that someone will be accidentally get dragged by their action, so spreading his Divine Sense, a sigh of relief escape his mouth seeing that no one beside them and the woman with a child like in the original story is on the area. Stopping his chase, Jack caught the woman with care and let her safely land on the ground.


    Jack look at Lelouch with anger, using the Slash Harken to move in a speed that reaches the Speed of Sound, Lancelot appeared in front of Lelouch that made him jump with fright.


    Using his Slash Harken, Jack easily cut both of Sutherland arms, feet and head that made the Ejector activated forcefully.


    Lelouch''s face turned pale as he didn''t expect this to happen. ''What kind of monster is that!?''


    Then a voice resounded through his head. "Careful with you''re action next time or else I will kill you myself!"

 Chapter 46- Who said that, dammit!

    "Prince Clovis was murdered!" A Blue-haired and orange eyes man stands in the state broadcast room.


    Looking at the citizen and media, Jerimiah continued. "He has become a martyr in the battle against the Eleven while pursuing peace and justice!"


    "We must carry on with his goals while bearing the sorrow of his passing."


    ''If you are asking where I am, right now, I will only say, Dammit!!'' Jack said on his mind.


    ''Do you think I am a clown or something!'' Escorted by the Soldiers of Britania, Jack walks with aggrieve expression and wore straitjacket that prisoner wear as the surrounding citizen looks at him with disgust, and hatred.


    ''Damn, Lelouch you better fucking show up or else I will fucking you up!'' Although Jack knows this will happen beforehand, he didn''t expect that the Britannia Soldiers will treat him like this.


    ''This is an injustice, dammit! Should I kill all of you!''


    "Hey, damn disgusting Eleven, just die!" A male civilian curse Jack loudly, causing his ears to twitch.


    Looking at the civilian, Jack used his Divine Sense and used his Geass to make him bark like a dog as he silently made an f**k you gesture inside his jacket and cursed. ''Tsk, a barking dog!''


    Looking at the nearby billboard showing his face, a reporter looks at the camera as she said. "According to the announcement, it''s an Honorary Britiannian Private Kururugi Suzaku the suspect is a Former Eleven."


    ''Jerimiah you dare to frame this handsome boy, f**k!'' Jack shouted.


    While Jack is shouting on his mind, the soldiers brought him to the interrogation room. Inside that room, a blue-haired and orange eyes man look at Jack with a piercing gaze as he ordered them to let him sit in front of him.


    "Do you recognize this gun, Kururugi Suzaku?"


    Jack didn''t answer as he looks at his eyes. "Who do you think you are, fucking dog!"


    Startled, Jerimiah ordered the soldiers to hit Jack, but instead of beating Jack. They push him to the ground near on Jack''s feet the soldier was devoid of emotion as Jack used his Geass to make them his puppet. Not understanding the situation, Jerimiah wants to lift his head to ask, but the soldier firmly held his head on the ground causing a slight pain to his face.


    "Make him see me."


    "Yes, your Majesty." Holding Jerimiah, the soldiers forcefully raise his head nearly taking his hair on the scalp.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ''Damn, what''s happening!'' Jerimiah thought.


    ''When did traitor infiltrate Britannia!''


    "Damn, you dare to betray Britannia! I swear that you will all die together with your family." Jerimiah cursed as soon as he saw the soldiers obeying an Eleven.


    ''Wait, their eyes what happen?'' Looking at their dead eyes, Jerimiah started to get confused and suspicious.


    "Ehe, you realize?" Jack''s lips curled up.


    "Y-You what did you do to them!" Jerimiah asked angrily.


    "Hm, a puppet?" Jack said in a playful tone.


    Jerimiah is not an idiot, the fact that he framed Suzaku to raised his image to go up in the hierarchy, instead of searching for the culprit mindlessly made him smart to think of this idea besides the gun that was used to kill Clovis is naturally came from Suzaku that made Jerimiah used this opportunity for Purist Faction. So disbelieve appeared on his face as he looks at the soldiers in despair, knowing that this guy may even turn him to a puppet.


    Knowing his thought Jack look at him and said. "Ehe, don''t worry I will not make you a puppet because someone already owns you. Tsk, if not for your importance I already turn your organs upside down."


    In the Shinjuku, Jack now knows why Suzaku hate zero, seeing his method made him quite uncomfortable as well. If not for the fact that he knows the future him, Jack already killed Lelouch and bring peace to this world instead of them.


    On the original series, Lelouch only cared about Nunnally, so he doesn''t care much about others. But after Nunnally supposedly killed by F.L.E.I.J.A but saved by Schneizil unknown to Lelouch, making his purpose in life disappeared and focused on Nunnally''s dreams to build a kind world she desired.


    Jack could make that world, but he wasn''t a people of this world, and after leaving this world the future will be uncertain as no one will manage the peace.


    So Jack wants Lelouch to look after this world because he was born on it, and knowing his potential to be a ruler, Jack didn''t doubt Lelouch ability to support the Harmony of this era. The war is part of human lives just a slight conflict can make the people savage, but an Era of Peace is not a bad thing.


    Jerimiah is relieved to hear Jack words but still didn''t lessen his cautiousness toward Jack. "Then what do you want."


    Jack smiled as his eyes turned to Geass making Jerimiah look at it with a blank expression. "Forget about this event, then made this interrogation successful that you already did." Then Jack kicks Jerimiah chest that made him flew down to the ground.


    "That''s my payback for the insult of your citizen."


    Jerimiah didn''t have any ounce of complaints as he stood up and respectfully gave Jack salute. "Yes, your Highness."


    Looking at the moon outside the window, Jack smiled. "Lelouch, don''t disappoint me."


    Lloyd looked at the Lancelot with a sigh. "Bah, the essential part is gone now..."


    Cecile looks at Lloyd and asked. "There''s nothing can be done?"


    "It appears so." Helpless, Lloyd said with a sigh.


    "Due to the affiliation of the other pilots, we can''t transfer them over. Even if we ask them, they wouldn''t be able to produce the same type of results as he did."


    "Didn''t I tell you, his operation efficiency for his first activation was 100%, it''s 100%!" Lloyd repeated with regret.


    "Even if you replace the part..."


    "That''s why we have to save Suzaku..." Cecile said in worry.


    "He''s an Honorary Britannian, right?" Lloyd interrupted.


    "Ever since General Bartley''s dismissal, the military has been controlled by the Purist Faction. It''s a group that believes only Britannians should be on Britannian army, given their views, they won''t get a Britannian Soldier to take the blame. But if the suspect were to be an Eleven, things would proceed according to what Margrave Jerimiah wants, and it will become a chance for him to eliminate the system in which people from Area 11 can become Honorary Britannians."


    "Then Suzaku..." Cecile said with a sad expression.


    "I don''t think he''ll be found innocent." Lloyd is also quite sad because after finding Jack this is the first time he saw someone operating Lancelot to its full potential.


    ''I hope miracle happen.'' Lloyd thought as he doesn''t want to let his toy lost the most valuable part.


    The night of the Execution, Jack sat crosslegged to absorb the Energy in the surrounding increasing his strength once more. After returning to the real world from Resident Evil Multiverse, Jack strength was three times than before, so if he confronted the Licker again killing it with merely body strength is easy as crushing an ant.


    "Congratulations." While Jack was in deep cultivation, a sound interrupted him that made his eyes open with a flash of the Universe law.


    Looking at Lloyd, Jack is startled as he didn''t expect to get a visit from him. "The two people you asked about weren''t on the list of casualties."


    Jack asked about C.C and Lelouch well being before getting caught because he was worried about his action changing the plot, making Lelouch arrested and C.C getting kidnap by Charles men, so he asked Lloyd for their information.


    "Is that so."


    "But you are surely in an unfavorable position, even when you go to trial no one will be on your side."


    Jack was silent, as he already knew that the truth is already cover up by Britannia.


    "Even if someone is in my side the truth was already covered up."


    Lloyd silently looks at Jack with regret as he left and thought. ''Such a waste of seed.''


    "It''s nearly time." A helicopter broadcast the execution of Suzaku.


    "Please look at this, the number of people that are lined up along the roadside."


    "Everyone is waiting for Honorary Britannian Kururugi Suzaku(Jack), the prime suspect of the murder of his highness Clovis, to pass by."


    "Originally an Eleven, he is being escorted through here."


    "Oh, we can see them!" Then a private mobile appeared going in their direction.


    When they saw Jack''s face, the citizen shouted. "Idiot."


    "Damn Eleven!"


    "Go die!"


    "Trash!"


    "You look like a frog!"


    Hearing this, Jack look at Jerimiah and thought. ''Do you have to make me show my handsome face for them to insult!''


    ''And who said that damn it! Come out here I will make you act like a frog, and your damn family is made out of frog f**k!'' Jack cursed inwardly.


    "I should have just broken his family jewels!" Jack silently muttered.


    Jerimiah who was riding a Knightmare frame in the front shuddered. "Why do I feel cold suddenly?"

 Chapter 47- I Had Enough

    "Wow, it felt like Gold Roger executing ground." Looking at the crowd, Jack couldn''t help but exclaim.


    He didn''t look like someone getting executed but an actor playing a role in a film. Jack isn''t afraid of getting killed with his ability escaping was not difficult at all, besides if the plot change and Lelouch didn''t come to rescue him, he would choose another path to locate the World of C. But doing that was no fun at all, so Jack decided to watch at the side as he approached his goal. Going to this kind of world is the dream of many, so Jack didn''t want to waste his time and enjoy his journey while getting stronger.


    "The sound of the people, the cry of rage is rising. Its a voice which shows how much His Highness was loved." The commentator loudly said making Jack''s ears twitch. ''I am not the killer though.''


    "A voice of justice which judge the terrorist."


    "Margrave Jerimiah, who aided in the investigation, is taking charge as the Deputy Governor-General."


    Jack''s ears twitch, as he heard something on Jerimiah communicator, pricking his ears to listen. "Deputy Governor-General Jerimiah."


    "What is it?" Jerimiah asked.


    "A vehicle is approaching along the 3rd street and is headed this way. As ordered, we didn''t do any security checks, but..."


    "Do you think that it''s something of the terrorist?" Jerimiah asked calmly.


    "Well, it''s His Highness Clovis''s Personal Vehicle."


    "His Highness''s!?" Jerimiah was startled, at first, but recovered his calm afterward.


    "What an absurd person." A laugh escapes his mouth.


    "I don''t mind let it pass through." Then turn his head to the back.


    "Halt!"


    Jack hearing the whole conversation smiled, knowing that Lelouch was not able to resist his Geass and didn''t realize that Suzaku in his eyes is Jack. In the first place, he didn''t doubt his Geass will fail due to his Psychic Force that can easily penetrate their Soul and using his Divines Sense with Geass can influence their consciousness making him nearly invincible against ordinary people. Although it expanded a lot of his Psychic Force, Jack could still afford the amount it used, but he couldn''t continuously abuse it as that will exhaust and force his Soul to enter it''s dormant state again.


    This Geass is also similar to Book of End of Shukuro Tsukushima, the ability to inject his presence into the victim history. Victim of this power recognizes him as intimately connected to their personal lives, whether it is as family, friend, or lover. Jack can even usurp the roles of other individuals in the victim''s histories, like what he did to Lelouch memories of Suzaku.


    "Th-This is the personal vehicle used by the deceased Prince Clovis." A citizen shouted seeing the mobile vehicle moving toward them.


    Jack look at it with a grin as he taps the metal collar on his neck with his finger breaking it without anyone noticing. ''Treating me like a dog, hump!''


    "Come out, you insolent fools who defile his Highness''s Vehicle!"


    Then a fire broke out in the banner of the vehicle unveiling a man wearing a tight dark purple suit with golden stripes, long wrapped sleeves, and frilled white cravat, the outfit combines Victorian fashion with that sleek bodysuit worn over it is a black and gold cloak with crimson spandex lining the inside and a black cape. On his face, a Spiky Black and Indigo mask with a variation of the Geass Sigil stretched over its bottom, completely hiding the wearer''s face.


    ''Wow, that''s cool, should I also wear some costume?'' Jack thought, then an embarrassed expression appeared on his face. ''Damn, I am not a villain or superhero why do I wear something that will embarrass myself.''Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Jack look at the citizen and Jerimiah startled reaction with a laugh. ''Their expression is priceless, isn''t it?''


    Then a voice came from the masked man attracted all of them as their eyes are now fully concentrated on him. "I am zero."


    "Zero!?"


    "W-Who is this person!"


    "He calls himself Zero and is standing in front of the wagon!"


    "Who is this person named Zero?" The crowd was startled, a man with blond hair on the media room look at Lelouch. "Zero? As in nothing?"


    ''Suzaku, I will repay my debt to you.'' Lelouch thought, then Jack seeing the serious atmosphere open his mouth.


    "Hello, I''m Jack nice to meet you." A black line appeared on the soldiers and Jerimiah forehead as they look at Jack with a thought. ''What the hell.''


    The soldier beside Jack hit his face with the gun making him fall to the ground. Jack look at the soldier with murderous intent. ''Heh, I realize that acting like a pig eating a tiger is not suitable for me.''


    ''Hell. I can''t take it anymore, who the hell damn care about the plot! With my power, this plot thing is nothing at all.'' Jack shouted on his mind, as he thought that just watching on the side is not interesting at all!


    ''From now on, I will act as I am without any restriction, dammit.''


    Lelouch looks at Jack with a startled expression. ''What are you doing Suzaku!''


    Ignoring Jack who made fun of himself, Jerimiah looks at Lelouch and said. "That''s enough, Zero. Your show time is over."


    Then a lot of Sutherland fell in the ground as they surrounded Lelouch. Recovering from his startled state, Lelouch looks at Jerimiah with a calm expression.


    "Now let''s start by having you remove the mask," Jerimiah said.


    Moving his right toward his mask, Lelouch then raises it and did a click with his finger that resounded throughout the whole area, then the vehicle on his back broke apart revealing a capsule that made Jerimiah and Villetta who was riding a KnightMare look at it with shock.


    "What?"


    "Lord Jerimiah! That''s..." Villetta shouted.


    "Can all of you in front of the TV screen see it?"


    "It appears to be a machine of some sort, but its purpose is unknown. We''ll stand by to hear the declaration of the man thought to be terrorist, so please wait!"


    Jerimiah looks at the capsule as he sweated profusely. "He...took every Britannia civilian here as a hostage! Not only that, but he did it without letting them realize they were hostages!"


    Then Jerimiah aims his gun toward Lelouch with trembling hand. "Want to try to shoot?"


    "You should know what will happen." A cold smile appeared on his face.


    Jerimiah started to hesitate. "All right, your terms?"


    "An exchange, this thing for Kururugi Suzaku."


    "Ridiculous!"


    "This man is charged with high treason for killing His Highness Clovis. There''s no way I can hand him over." Jerimiah shouted.


    "Heh, you only frame without proper investigation," Jack said silently.


    Jerimiah and the other didn''t hear Jack complain as they are busy confronting Lelouch, so why would they divert their attention to an Eleven who was about to be executed anyway. "No, You''re wrong, Jerimiah."


    "He isn''t the culprit."


    "The one who killed Clovis... is me!"


    The crowd looks at him with disbelieve. "No way."


    "Are you serious?"


    Lelouch looks at the crowd with a calm expression as he continued. "For the life of Eleven, you can save many Britannian lives, I don''t think, that a bad deal."


    "You''re crazy!" Jerimiah shouted.


    "You should pay for your sin of masquerading around in His Highness Vehicle!"


    "Are you sure? I''ll announce orange."


    "What orange?" The soldier is bewildered as they asked each other.


    "Pft, Orange." Jack laugh loudly making the soldier hit him to the ground again. ''Damn you had enough!''


    "Who knows?"


    Tapping the sole of his shoe, the vehicle advance toward Jerimiah Knightmare. "It''ll publicly announce if I die if you don''t want that to happen..."


    "What are you talking about?" Jerimiah asked in confusion.


    "With all your might, let us pass do the same for him!" Lelouch''s eyes turned to Geass as he ordered Jerimiah with absolute command.


    Jerimiah eyes turned blank as he ordered the soldiers to bring Jack toward Lelouch.


    "Lord Jerimiah, what did you just..." Villetta shouted with a shock expression.


    "Hand him over!"


    "Is it okay?" The soldier asked each other, unsure of what to do.


    "But..."


    "Hand him over! No one is to interfere with this!"


    Then an officer on Knightmare Frame look at Jerimiah and said. "What are you planning to do!"


    "Lord Kewell, this is an order!"


    The crowd expressed their displeasure as they said. "Are you serious."


    "That man is a murderer what are you doing?"


    Jack calmly walk to Lelouch as a grin appeared on his face. "First meeting, Lelouch."


    "What are you... Who are you!" Lelouch shouted as he saw Jack''s eyes turned to Geass then remembered that Suzaku face is unlike this handsome youth. Although he was shocked that this man knows who he is, the thing that made him disturbed was his both eyes.


    "Ehe, don''t talk too much save me first, I''ll tell you later."


    "Zero, it''s time." Kallen didn''t hear the conversation between them as she reminds Lelouch.


    Lelouch gritted his teeth, knowing that he was not the only one who has the power of Geass. "Well then, we''ll speak later."


    With a click, the capsule releases a purple cloud spreading to the crowd direction making them panic as they ran with a horrified expression.

 Chapter 48- Free

    "You damn Eleven!" Villetta shouted as she aims her gun toward Lelouch and Jack, then a Knightmare Frame slaps her firearms in the side. "Lord Jerimiah, why!?"


    "I already told not to interfere," Jerimiah shouted angrily.


    Then making use of this opportunity, Lelouch grabs Jack as they jumped below the bridge, below a skeletal Knightmare shoot a black like things to support their downfall that made them easily entered a vehicle.


    "You insolent fool! You intend to escape from the security measures we put in place!?" A Sutherland attach in the wall shouted with scorn as he saw Eleven below them.


    "Lord Kewell!" Jerimiah shouted as he pointed his gun toward him.


    "Do you intend to go against my orders!?"


    "Any more actions like these will be considered treasonous from this point on! Understand this, I will only say it once, with all your might. LET THEM PASS!"


    Looking at Jerimiah state, Jack couldn''t help but smug his lips seeing his craze state to make them escape. Lelouch noticed his expression but didn''t say anything as leaving is their priority.


    In the abandoned building of Shinkujo Ghetto, Lelouch looks at the dirt on Jack''s face as he said. "It appears that they treated you quite poorly."


    "Who are you and where is Suzaku?" Lelouch asked.


    Jack look at Lelouch with a smile on his face. "Who I am is not important, and about Suzaku, you knew already, right?"


    A frown appeared on Lelouch''s face as he looks at Jack with ill intent as he took a gun then pointed it toward Jack. "Did you kill Suzaku."


    Being pointed by a gun, Jack expression didn''t change as he looks at Lelouch with his usual smile. "No, I didn''t kill him."


    "Oh." Lelouch exclaim but his vigilance toward him didn''t lessen.


    "Where did you get that power?"


    "What power?" Jack pretended to be confused.


    "You know what I mean, don''t fool around!" Lelouch said with an irritated tone due to Suzaku death his emotion is in turmoil state.


    "Still, do you think a gun can threaten me?" Jack said with interest.


    "What do you mean?" Lelouch asked.


    "Ehe, don''t ever use a threat on me or else."


    You won''t know, how you even died." Jack silently appeared on Lelouch side as he quietly whispered to his ears.


    "What!" Lelouch''s hands tremble as he didn''t see Jack move to his place.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Is that your power?" Lelouch asked because the term Geass was still unfamiliar to him so calling it power is understandable.


    Jack can teleport to appear on Lelouch side, but he didn''t do that because it will be too shocking to Lelouch who live in a world of science, so Jack only used his Geass to create an illusion that he was still standing while silently approach his side. Then again Geass could not be explained by science, so shrugging his shoulder regarding his action, Jack looks at Lelouch as he said. "More or less, senpai."


    "Senpai?"


    "Ehe, didn''t you get your Geass from the woman in Shinjuku?" Jack said with a smile on his face.


    Lelouch faces change as he didn''t expect this person to know that much. "So this power is called Geass."


    "Yup, its called Geass."


    Lelouch looks at Jack beside him as he silently thought how to deal with him. "That girl, did she live?"


    "Yes, and beside you will meet her soon."


    Jack knowing Lelouch thought, said. "Ehe, Geass won''t have any effect on me."


    Lelouch took a step back with pale expression. "Y-You can read mind?"


    "Ehe." Jack only laugh and didn''t answer that made Lelouch thought that his guess is right making him more horrified as he didn''t know the objective of the other party.


    "Don''t worry I have nothing against you, but if you interfere with my business, I can simply kill you like this." Jack appeared on Lelouch side again as he made a cutting gesture on his neck that made him sweat profusely.


    Jack laughs seemingly satisfied teasing him. "See you again, Sen...pai."


    Looking at his departing back, he felt the pressure lighten, and realize his body drenched in sweat. After analyzing that going against him is impossible, Lelouch decided to avoid Jack as much as possible because his enemy is Britannia not him.


    Jack didn''t linger much on Lelouch side as he made his way toward Britannia''s army after Lelouch claimed his murder to Clovis. Jack can now freely go to court-martial to judge his innocence, that his purpose in the first place waiting for Zero to arrive taking the blame for killing Clovis.


    Now he can freely go to Britannia without worrying about his status, although siding with Lelouch will make his side run smoothly. Jack can''t let that happen because his growth is necessary for the future, the maturer Lelouch become, the better the world.


    After going to court-martial to claimed his innocence, the Britannia didn''t make it hard for him then Lloyd and Cecile greeted him after the trial.


    "Congratulation Suzaku," Lloyd said with a smile on his face because Jack can now pilot Lancelot without any worry. Although Jack status is that an Eleven, Lloyd with the help of Prince Schenezeil can ignore his Eleven Status to become a knight for Britannia, so his position in Britannia is now secured. Cecile also greeted Jack with a happy expression because of the news that Jack didn''t kill Prince Clovis, a sigh of relief escape on her mouth as she already regarded Jack as a companion, so when Britannia declared that Jack was a criminal, her heart jump with anxiety.


    Cecile itself also didn''t know why would she want to help Jack so much, aware that her behavior seems to be a lover worrying about her husband making blush unconsciously.


    Jack didn''t know their thought as he was busy thinking for his next action. After Zero appeared, a lot of territories turned more rampant due to that incident occasionally happen that made the citizen of Britannia worry about their life, so they silently curse Zero who made this terrorist like this.


    Also because of that Incident, Deputy Governor-General Jerimiah lost his leadership position that made him hate Zero to the bone as he swears to capture him with his own hands.


    "I''m home." A black haired teen said with an exhausted voice after the door open.


    "Welcome home, Lelouch." A woman with light green hair and golden eyes wearing white straitjacket as she greeted Lelouch.


    Startled, Lelouch looks at C.C and her younger sister. "Welcome back, brother."


    "It appears you''ve already eaten dinner," C.C said as she folded a paper to make a Crane.


    "I was worried, I thought that you might have been caught up in the chaos that Zero people caused," Nunnally said her worry toward Lelouch.


    "Brother?"


    "C.C came all the way here to see you..."


    "C.C?" Lelouch looks at her with doubt.


    "What a strange friend, using only her initials." Seeing Lelouch reaction, Nunnally releases a slight laugh.


    "Yeah."


    "Could it be that she''s your girlfriend?"


    "Huh?"


    C.C look at confused Lelouch and said. "We made a vow to share the future, didn''t we?"


    "By future, do you mean marriage?" Nunnally said with surprised as she didn''t expect that his brother


    "No! no, it''s not like that."


    "She''s, um, she''s joking."


    "I hate those," C.C said.


    Lelouch pulled C.C on his room after interrupting Nunnally talking further, then push her toward the bed as he asks. "Who are you?"


    "I already told you that I''m C.C..."


    "That not what I mean..."


    "Suppose to be dead?" C.C said.


    "Do you like the power I gave you."


    "Then you also gave that power to him?"


    "Are Y... Him?" C.C look at Lelouch with a startled expression.


    "Jack."


    "Oh, did you already met him?" C.C said with interest.

 Chapter 49- Euphy

    "Don''t answer a question to my question," Lelouch asked in an irritated tone.


    "More or less I didn''t give that power to him it was more like a forced contract."


    "Forced contract?"


    C.C look at Lelouch as she took her clothes then lie in bed. "Yeah, a forced contract. After all, I only plan to give you power, but I didn''t expect that man to extract a bit of my code."


    "Code?" Lelouch asked with curiosity.


    "Hey..." Lelouch called but didn''t get any answer after waiting for so long. Looking at her face, he realizes that she already fell asleep. Helpless, Lelouch took a blanket then lie in the ground with an exhausted face.


    A week after the Zero incident, Jack was in Britannia headquarters looking with a dazed expression. "Private Kururugi of the district 11 army, ID number 14-1075.


    With the power of Geass, the identity of Suzaku is completely usurped by him. Controlling a genius hacker and Britannian upper-ups, Jack made Suzaku trace of existence disappeared to avoid future trouble to oneself.


    "We declare you acquitted from suspicion of Prince Clovis''s murder due to lack of evidence."


    Walking in the city, Jack was in dazed as he didn''t expect the power of his Geass to be this convenient, the problem that plagues him for so long is now completely solved. For every world, Jack needs an identity to move without being hindered by political or ruler of a particular country, so getting Geass made him satisfied. Although there''s a lot of extraordinary Eyes like Sharingan, Death Eyes and more, Jack preferred Geass the most because of its many uses.


    Furthermore, his Geass seems to be powerful than any Eyes from anime, and the two unknown power of his Geass appears to be powerful than he expected because after using his Sixth and Seven Geass Jack can surprisingly see a transparent line connected to people.


    After observing those lines, Jack knew those things are called karma line. Knowing this made Jack quite troubled, as he felt himself turning to an OP character that can control people live in a whim. Shaking his head, he didn''t think of it any further as being a GodLike character is not a bad thing, so Jack accepted this power with a satisfied expression.


    But this power couldn''t casually use as it made him hold his head as he endured the pain coming through his soul, so Jack oath to make his Soul stronger to use this power. Imagining himself controlling the lives of others like a God made his quite excited. "Please get out of the way!"


    Then a voice distracts Jack from his thoughts as he raised his head and saw a pink-haired girl wearing a white skirt falling in the 3rd floor of the building above him. "Look out!"


    Reaching the pink-haired girl with his hand, Jack caught her on his arms to avoid harming her. "You okay, are you hurt?"


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t think there would be anyone below." The pink-haired apologized to Jack as she didn''t expect a guy would be there.


    "Well, it''s fine." Looking at the girl in front of him, Jack smiled knowing that this girl will be his ladder to success in Britannia, Euphemia Li Britannia.


    "I didn''t think that a girl would be falling from above either."


    "Oh." Seemingly thought of something, Euphemia looks at Jack with an intense gaze.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Yes! Something is wrong!" Euphemia said as a brilliant smile appeared on her face.


    ''Philia!'' An unknown voice called loudly making Jack startled.


    Looking at her face, Jack felt something within his soul that made his heart pounded. Shaking his head, Jack looks at Euphemia with a warm expression.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m being chased by bad people. So could you please help me?" Euphemia looks at Jack with pleading expression.


    Jack assisted Euphemia to stand and held her hands then run deep in the city disappearing in the sea of people. Running quite some time, Euphemia roughly breath as she asked to rest a little while Jack didn''t seem to be exhausted that made her look at him with an amazed expression. "Honestly, after running that much, didn''t you feel tired at all?"


    Jack unconsciously let out a laugh that made Euphemia pout her cheeks with displeasure. "Sorry, I trained my body well."


    Hearing him apologized, Euphemia smiled and said. "I haven''t introduced myself yet, have I?"


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there."I am..." Euphemia stops as she realizes her status differs than Jack, so to avoid the formalities of royalties, she shortens her name so that Jack would not recognize her. Unknowingly by Euphemia, Jack already knew her existence due to Anime, but he didn''t tell her because this secret is not something he could share with anyone.


    "Euphy."


    "Euphy?" Jack said.


    "Yes."


    "I am..."


    "You shouldn''t do that."


    "You''re a famous person." Jack was about to introduce himself when Euphemia''s voice prevented him.


    "The son of Prime Minister Kururugi Genbu, Private Kururgi S...Jack, right?"


    Although Jack took Suzaku existence, some people who were familiar with him can tell the difference between them, but Jack didn''t worry about those scene as his Geass can make their memories altered anytime. So in whole Area 11, Jack completely replace Suzaku existence beside the Foreign Country but is a Foreign Country care about a significant figure like Suzaku in the past?


    The answer is no because Suzaku didn''t make any achievement and instead betrayed his country to work for Britannia, the Kururugi household already cut their connection between them and Suzaku that made his existence a lot smaller, and only known by people who''s interested in their history. But such a person doesn''t exist beside Euphemia who looks at the History of Japan, and it''s ruler to make peace with area 11 because she didn''t like war.


    When Jack was about to say something, Euphemia heard a cat cry as she approaches it with care. "Are you hurt, perhaps?"


    "Mew Mew." A smile appeared on his face, looking at Euphemia who was trying to touch the cat as she looks at it with a gentle smile.


    Euphemia carried the cat on her arms as Jack approach with a smile then tried to touch its head with his hand. Instead of feeling a soft fur, a sharp fang bite his finger.


    Jack loosen his muscle making it soft to avoid the cat from being hurt.


    "Oh my." Euphy exclaim, seeing the cat biting Jack''s finger.


    Euphemia and Jack took the cat with them then bought bandage, food, and a lot of things for it. Sitting in the nearby stone stair, Euphemia bandages the cat''s feet due to its injury.


    "Do you dislike cats?" Euphy asked Jack with a curious face.


    "Well, I like them, but it seems like they don''t like me..." Jack was also curious. ''Did I get the trait of Suzaku, hated by cats?"


    Jack tried to pet the cat, but it was turning aggressive, so he didn''t force himself from touching it.


    "And it seems to be one-sided love."


    "Kind people are the ones who have one-sided loves." Then the cat escapes under their watchful eyes.


    "It ran off."


    "Euphie."


    "Why did you lie earlier?"


    "Are you concerned about me?"


    "Yes,"


    "Then please come with me for a bit!" Euphy took Jack''s arms pulling him inside the city.


    Going in various places, Euphy happily dragged Jack as she said. "Um, today is my last day off, so I wanted to see what sort of place Area 11 is."


    "Well, it didn''t have to be me..." Jack thought that as a princess, accompanied by a knight should be right, so why would he choose an Eleven to attend her?


    "No, I am glad it was you."


    "Oh, I see." Jack scratched his cheek with embarrassment as this is the first time an opposite-sex treat him like this.


    "Jack, could you take me to one more place?"


    "You may request anything of me, Princess."


    "Then to Shinjuku, please show me Shinjuku." Hearing her request, Jack didn''t find it strange, so he took her in Shinjuku.


    Looking at the destruction of Shinjuku, Euphy felt her heart quite sad then a conflict attracted their attention.


    "We''re Japanese! Don''t call us Elevens!" An Asian man looks at the Britannian Student fiercely.


    "What are you saying, you lost to us, you dogs of the defeated country." The student said with disdain.


    "You Britannian Devil!"


    "Stop." Worried that Euphy will interfere with their business, Jack decided to step in.


    The Asian man looks at him with change expression as he recognizes Jack while the Britannian Student face also change. "This guy..."


    "So you''re Jack who killed Clovis?"


    "You idiot, it was Zero who did it!"


    The Asian man clicks his tongue as he said with displeasure. "Tsk, this guy is only a slave, so what if he''s an Honorary Britannian, acting so happy..."


    "Selling out your pride, comrade and soul..."


    "You still call yourselves Japanese!"


    Jack was quite irritated, so he used his Geass to make them leave. If not for Euphy, Jack already beat them with his fist, leaving them disabled.


    "Tsk, let it go." The Asian man suddenly said, making his companion surprise as they followed his back.


    "Traitor."


    Even after using Geass, Jack was still irritated on his tone, so he massages his head to calm down.


    "Jack, are you alright?" Euphy runs toward Jack with a worried expression.


    "I''m fine." Jack forced a smile as he looks at Euphy.


    "It''s not okay, my prime G and MX4 are..." The Britannian student held his camera with a sad expression.


    "You''re late. Geez, you''re just an Honorary!"


    "Why did you let them go?"


    "You should have finished them off!"


    "You''ve killed many Elevens before anyway, haven''t you?"


    ''Damn, I will kill you!'' Jack couldn''t take it anymore, but when he was about to use his Geass to make Euphy shut her eyes for him to kill these people. Euphy slaps the man face. "I will not allow you to insult this man any further!"


    "Leave this to me." Jack felt warn inside as he brought Euphy on his back;


    Euphy was about to say something when her expression turn blank as she walks distance away from them. Seeing this strange scene, the Britannia student was about to act more unlawful, but a fist hit face that made him flew toward the nearby ruined statue.


    His companion didn''t react in time due to shock as he took a hit making him flew in the same direction after beating them to satisfy his irritation. Jack used his Geass to make them leave and forget this farce to avoid future trouble. Although eliminating them is not a difficult thing, Jack knew that killing is not the resort to all things, so this Geass made it quite helpful for him.


    Turning his back, Jack saw Euphy looking at him with blank eyes, turning his Geass off.


    "Hm, where are they?" Euphy looks at Jack confused.


    Feeling quite guilty; "They left after seeing my fierce side."


    "Euphy."


    "Hmm." The girl looks at Jack.


    "The world appeared to be a rather sad place, hunger, sickness, corruption, decay, discrimination, war, and terrorism and filled with an endless chain of hatred, so someone must break this chain!"


    "Of course, I don''t think that it''s possible to get rid all of it."


    "So I at least want this world without war, a place where you won''t lose those dear to us, a convenient world I could leave without any hint of worry."


    Jack said this word within his heart. After getting to know Euphy, Jack decided to change this world to her Ideal world.


    Jack didn''t know why but creating the world Euphy desired turn to be his primary goal while the origin Energy became secondary. Suddenly, the Universal Bead inside his consciousness let out a buzz as if agreeing to Jack decision.


    Immersed with his thought, Jack felt his mind turned lighter and calmer. Euphy looks at Jack with a gentle smile as her heartbeat pounded then a blush appeared on her face as she looks at Jack with resolve.


    Then a sound of explosions broke their thoughts as they turned their head to look at it.


    "Let''s go," Jack said to Euphy who still has a blush on her face.

 Chapter 50- Ashford Academy

    "Today, we will make you pay for the sin of allowing the murderer of Prince Clovis to escape." A golden-haired man said to the blue-haired man with anger on his voice.


    When the two arrive where the explosion is, Euphy and Jack saw a Sutherland surrounded by the Britannian army. Euphy was about to step forward but stopped by Jack who shook his head then said. "Don''t."


    "Cowardly Kewell, you lied about having located Zero!" Jerimiah said in disbelieve.


    "Before Her Highness Cornelia arrives, we must cleanse the shame committed by our comrade!"


    "Jerimiah, this is a purge!" Kewell said unemotionally.


    "Jack!" Then a truck appeared in their side then a blue-haired woman called out for Jack as she hurriedly opens the vehicle door.


    "It''s dangerous here! Get on!" Cecile said.


    "The Purist Faction is now having internal conflict, let''s hurry and get out here." A man with lavender hair said with his usual smile.


    "Oh, and how unfortunate you were found innocent and released. You''ll have to deal with us again." He said while teasing Jack with a playful expression.


    "Please wait!" Jack thought that with Lancelot on this kind of situation, using his power can be avoided. Although he can defeat a Knightmare with his body strength, Jack didn''t dare to show it as that will be more shocking than using his supernatural power.


    "Wouldn''t this be a good chance to get battle data on Lancelot?"


    "Eh?" Cecile looks at Jack with surprised.


    "Oh!" Lloyd laughs as he didn''t expect Jack will have an intriguing idea.


    "Jack..." On his side, Euphemia looks at him with worry on her eyes.


    Jack look at Euphemia with reluctance but knowing that they will meet again in the future. "Sorry, Euphy, this is where we bid farewell."


    "I have to go if I have Lancelot, I should be able to stop them, so don''t do something reckless confronting a Knightmare." He said in a gentle voice making Euphy unconsciously blush as she nodded with lowered head.


    "Are you seriously going to kill me, Kewell?!" Jerimiah shouted.


    "Shut up, orange!" Kewell shouted back.


    "Why do you think we exist?!"


    "It''s for the Imperial House, isn''t it?!"


    Then Kewell and other Britannian soldiers charge at Jerimiah with a spear on their Knightmare sealing his way out. "All Hail Britannia!"


    When they are about to pierce Jerimiah, a Slash Harken stopped the movement of their Knightmare that made them shock as they look above and saw a white Knightmare standing proudly.


    "Stop, don''t fight amongst yourselves as Britannians."


    ''If you Euphy is not here, do you think I will interfere with your business?'' He thought, but when he recalled this scene on the series, Jack remembered that Jerimiah is the victim of this purge that made him change his mind as Jerimiah played an essential role to Lelouch.


    Jerimiah looks at it with shock. "That''s the Honorary Britannian, the mobile weapon, Lancelot the Reaper!"


    Due to its performance in Shinjuku, Lancelot reputation to Britannia and Eleven is high as a mountain. Destroying a Knightmare without the pilot realizing made the Britannia cheer with joy while the Eleven name that Knightmare as death itself.


    Although Kewell is a bit terrified, the courage of being Britannian himself made him regain his courage. "What does the special Envoy want?"


    "If you''re going to interfere, we''ll kill you regardless of who you are!" Jack thought that it was funny, but knowing that his status is lower than an ant, he couldn''t retort on what they said.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Knowing that Lloyd needs data, Jack took the two swords with both hands attach in the cockpit. "I can''t allow a meaningless fight to go on!"


    Looking at the sword, Kewell sweated profusely. "MVS (Maser Vibration Sword)?!"


    "So they''ve been put into use..." Although the feeling of death loam Kewell, but the courage to kill Jerimiah was still on his mind.


    Aiming his Slash Harken toward Lancelot, the Britinian soldier with Kewell also used their Slash Harken to Lancelot who jumped above them.


    Using his sword, Jack shredded their Slash Harken with accurate precision and used his Slash Harken destroying their robotic arms. Arriving on their midst, Lancelot cut their feet separating it on the Knightmares bodies.


    Looking at how Lancelot thrash his comrade, Kewell steeled his resolve as he charges toward Jerimiah. "If I can just take out Orange..."


    Jerimiah noticed Kewell attack, so he raised his arm guard to block that attack. When Jerimiah Sutherland was about to give in, a Knightmare attack Kewell making him flew in the distance. "Lord Jerimiah."


    Looking at the Sutherland who saved him."Villeta? Thanks!"


    "Are you still plan on fighting?"


    Looking at his companion ruined mobile weapon, Kewell made his decision as he took a capsule and threw it toward them. "I''ll use the Chaos depth Charge."


    "Stop!" A pink-haired girl suddenly runs toward them, making Jack face change as he flew toward the Chaos Depth Charge cutting it two pieces then used Lancelot Blaze Luminous slapping it toward Kewell and his companion.


    Kewell and the Britannian Soldier look at this with a terrified expression as they hurriedly escape. The two containers released a red light as it shoots a lot of bullets on their place. Some unlucky soldiers took a hit dying with unwillingness while Kewell took a severe wound on his right arms making it disabled.


    Looking at their condition, Euphy closes her eyes in despair as this is the first time she saw a bloody scene. Jack look at Euphy with concern as he asked. "Are you alright, Euphie?"


    He could make the CDC slap on another direction but seeing that Euphy in danger made him quite angry, so Jack decided to teach them a lesson. But knowing Euphy kindness, Jack felt quite guilty as he also doesn''t want Euphy to see this bloodied scene.


    Euphy steeled her heart as she looks at them with a solemn expression. "Both side, lower your weapon."


    Walking toward Kewell ruined Sutherland. "I command you in my name!"


    Kewell hearing this, cried out in disbelieve. "I-It can''t be!"


    "I am the 3rd Princess of Britannia, Euphemia Li Britannia!"


    Euphy gaze at them and said. "I''m taking control of this area, step away!"


    "As I thought, Her Highness the Princess..." Jerimiah muttered.


    "But Princess, that Honorary killed a Britannian Soldier, you should punish this insolent fool for his action!" Suffering from defeat, Kewell didn''t back down then use his status to attack Jack.


    Seeing the scene, Euphy had the urge to vomit but knowing that Jack will suffer, she thought of a way out of him."Lord Kewell, If this Honorary didn''t do that, do you think this Princess will be standing in front of you, right now?"


    "Besides taking the account that this Honorary saved me, instead of being punished do you think rewarding him is more suitable?"


    "Then what do you think you''re punishment after you attempted to kill me?" Euphy looks at Kewell with a grave expression.


    Thinking about his action, Kewell face change, blinded by revenge. The fact that he unconsciously attacks Princess Euphemia and almost killed her is undeniable truth, with Jerimiah, Villetta, Cecile, and Lloyd as a witness already made him a sinner that can be beheaded this instant.


    "Did you know that, Lloyd?" Cecille said to Lloyd who was leaning toward the door of the ruined building.


    "Yeah." Nodding, Lloyd looks at the scene with a smile on his face. Although, Jack killed a Britannian Soldier, the fact that he saved Princess Euphemia will not change.


    "She rarely appeared to the public because she was a student."


    "Please let me at least kill myself so that this subject can repay its crime, Your Highness!" Kewell raised his spear to penetrate his Sutherland.


    But a white robotic hand stopped the spear making Kewell dumbfounded.


    "Did I order you to commit suicide?" Euphy looks at him with tears on her eyes.


    "I am truly sorry, your Highness!" Kewell made his Sutherland kneel in respect while his surviving companion follows suit.


    Getting down from Lancelot, Jack approach Euphy with a smile on his face. "Forgive me I''ve been extremely rude to you."


    Euphy turned her head to look at Jack and said. "Just as you have lost your father, I have lost my older brother, Clovis."


    "Will you lend me your strength so that no others have to lose those dear to them?" Euphy smiled.


    Jack made a slight smile as he kneeled in front of her. "Yes! Your kind words are more than I am worthy of!"


    After the incident, Euphemia bid her farewell to meet her older sister Cornelia Li Britannia. Knowing that he couldn''t meet Euphemia for awhile, Jack decided to go with Lloyd and Cecile.


    "Hey, Jack why don''t you go to school?" Cecile suddenly said.


    "Heh, why would I?" Jack said without any hint of interest.


    "Hm, you need to at least graduate to High School, so your Bio-Data is good to look. Furthermore, our operation will be minimal because we are special Envoy participating a mission that didn''t need a Knightmare isn''t needed, so while you''re free why don''t you take this time to study?" Cecile said in a gentle voice.


    Jack nodded as he thought it interesting.


    "Then, I will process your application to the school."


    Looking at Cecile who happily applied him to school, Jack made a wry smile as the event happen on this past week made him quite exhausted, so he fell asleep as soon as he lies on his bed.


    Early in the morning, Jack made his way to Ashford Academy the students didn''t notice his presence due to him using the Psychic Force. Entering the faculty to ask for his class, Jack followed the teacher to his classroom. Standing in front of the student who was four years older than him, Jack felt slightly nervous as this is the first time he attended a class for high school. Although he already read a lot of book regarding this world education, some of the information that the book provides is not accurate.


    Lelouch seemingly notices Jack presence then look at him with shock. ''What is he doing here!?''


    Lelouch tried to avoid Jack, but fate seems to be not on his side, as his wish didn''t happen and only got worse as they attended the same school now.


    ''Tsk, more people to wary of.'' Lelouch massages his temple as he looks at Jack who smiled back at him.


    "From today on, I will be a student at Ashford Academy."


    "I''m Jack, please to meet you!" An arc appeared on his lips as he looks at Lelouch with a teasing smile.

 Chapter 51- What a Mystery

    Ashford Academy is a philanthropic organization involved predominantly in the supply of educational services founded by the formerly noble Ashford House. Unbeknownst to most, it is attended by Lelouch and Nunnally due to their mother''s past relationship with the Ashford as they granted them free residence within the campus''s Student Government Clubhouse.


    The school is large and extravagant, its even own chapel, and run by the Student Body President, Milly Ashford. Milly''s reign made the school frequently thrown into chaotic competitions or festivals for little or no reason.


    Inside the Ashford Academy chapel, two men wearing black trousers, black long sleeve, and black jacket with gold trims and lining with Ashford Academy logo on the neck as they wordlessly look at each other. Lelouch stared at the black-haired youth leaning in a nearby pillar with carefree expression. "What are you scheming?"


    "Eh, I am not planning on doing anything though," Jack said.


    In his whole life, Lelouch didn''t want to meet the most is Jack and the white Knightmare in the Shinjuku. "You entirely usurp Suzaku existence, it that your Geass, to alternate and read our memories?"


    What bugged Lelouch that night in the orange incident is Jack Geass after a lot of thought, he concluded that his power had something to do with memories and the limit of Jack Geass is still a mystery to Lelouch, so he''s quite fearful to his Geass.


    Although his theory is not proven, base on what he experienced this youth can freely manipulate sense and memory, so when Lelouch realizes the power of his Geass a pale expression appeared on his face knowing how monstrous Jack is.


    ''And that white Knightmare.'' When Lelouch thought about the past event, a shudder runs through his spine. Regarding Knightmare, Lelouch knew how it operated and its maximum performance, but after seeing the Lancelot exceeding its performance capacity made him realize that all things can surpass the limit by its user, so Lelouch is slightly skeptical on how to confront them.


    The trauma of Lancelot lightning speed in Shijunku left a knot inside his heart, but the hatred toward Britannia overcome his fear.


    ''The two-person you feared the most are one person. lol!'' Looking at Lelouch mind, Jack couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    Also, Jack was impressed that Lelouch can deduct that much after experiencing his Geass in just a short amount of time. ''Worthily of the Brain that destroyed Britannia.''


    "I will not trouble your own business, so you don''t have to worry." Saying this word, Jack left without looking at Lelouch doubtful expression.


    Walking toward his locker, Jack found his things stolen as the smell of paint attack his nose, Opening it, Jack saw the word "Eleven Terrorist" written in a red color that made smile wryly. "Even in this world."


    Looking at the paint, Jack recalled unsightly memories from the real world "Discrimination" he didn''t expect that taking Suzaku existence will make him experience the thing that made him commit suicide but after obtaining the power to control fate itself these minor things were like done by children playing a prank on him, so Jack disregarded what they did.


    Leaving the Ashford Academy empty-handed, Jack made his way through Lloyd place, Cecille look at Jack with a startled expression. "Where are your things?"


    "Heh, seems like the status of Eleven is quite hard." Jack let out a sigh.


    Cecile approaches Jack as she patted his shoulder. "Yup, so you need to work harder."


    Walking toward his room, Jack retired from his bed with an exhausted face.


    Waking up, Jack looks at the mirror inside the bathroom and notice his height seems to increase again. Before obtaining the Universal Bead, Jack height is only 170cm, but now disguised as a high school is not a strange thing anymore.


    Attending the class in the Ashford Academy, Jack routine could be considered ordinary. Looking at his classmate indifferent eyes, disdain, contempt, Jack didn''t let his temper flare up because if he did, the whole class will be massacred by him. Though using his Geass to get their trust is efficient, but Jack didn''t want that because he wants to gain their genuine sentiments, not something artificial.


    Ignoring the cold stare of the students, Jack calmly proceeded to the cafeteria buying some bread and drinks.


    Looking at the peaceful skies, Jack couldn''t help but smile, then a girl carrying sharp tools walk in the nearby as she marks it with a symbol like this +.


    ''Using this girl to know the boundary of your Geass Lelouch?'' Using his Psychic Force, Jack remove the energy influencing her making the girl startled.


    "Eh? What am I doing here?" The girl looks at her surrounding with confusion, then seemingly felt someone stare. Looking at the rooftop a blush unconsciously appeared on her face as she saw a handsome man looking at her with a smile on his face, the girl hurriedly escapes as she felt hot making her face red with steam coming through her head.


    "Hey, Nunnally wants to see you, Suzaku that is." Lelouch looks at the girl with disbelieved as he didn''t expect this guy to offset his Geass. Apart from C.C, Lelouch didn''t expect someone to make his Geass invalid, knowing that Jack also obtain his Geass through the contract with C.C. He wondered why the weight of their power is like an ant and elephant, while they have the same source the difference between them made him look like an ordinary person looking at the Celestial.


    "Oh, are you sure that me, meeting your sister is a good idea?" Jack look at Lelouch with teasing smile as he knew the importance of Nunnally on his heart.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Lelouch couldn''t help but make an ugly expression. ''Damn this bastard.''


    "If you did something to Nunnally, even if I sacrifice the whole Ashford Academy to take you down, I will certainly do it."


    "Ehe, that''s not good, Lelouch-chan. If you did something like that, do you think I will not be aware of it?"


    "Furthermore, doing that, are you sure that I will die with that kind of threat?" Jack said with a cold smile on his face.


    "Y-You." Lelouch expression sink, realizing that all of his action seems to be a joke from Jack perspective.


    "Ehe, don''t worry, didn''t I tell you... I will not interfere with your plan taking down Britannia I''ll only watch, and live peacefully."


    "With that power, you could rule this world, why would you be contented with just this!" Lelouch shouted as he felt doubtful to Jack words.


    "Isn''t the same with you?" Jack smiled brightly.


    "The same with me?" Confused, Lelouch asked.


    "Yes, same with you, aren''t you doing this for your sister dream? What was her dream?"


    "A kind world."


    "Ehe, isn''t a kind world peaceful?"


    "So isn''t the same? Don''t worry I will not act against you, building that world is surely wonderful."


    "And didn''t you consider that I will assist you in the future? Ehe." Laughing loudly, Jack made his way out of the rooftop, leaving Lelouch staring dumbfoundedly at him. After recovering from his dumbfounded state, Lelouch hurriedly followed Jack, guiding to him to Student Clubhouse.


    "Don''t make a noise," Lelouch said to Jack.


    Jack nodded as he looks at the dining room with interest, then the door automatically opens as a golden-haired girl sitting in a wheelchair and a black haired woman with a maid outfit entered. "I''m home, big brother."


    "Welcome home, Nunnally. Sayako." Lelouch said with a smile.


    "I have a present for you," Lelouch said.


    "Oh, what could it be," Nunnally asked in wonder.


    Gesturing Sayoko to be silent, Lelouch made a gesture to Jack who notices it and came forward with a smile. Crouching down to Nunnally''s level, Jack held her warm hand making Nunnally surprise as she also explored his hand. "This hand!"


    "Thank heaven." A teardrop appeared on the corner of her eyes and brought his hand toward her cheeks so that she could feel his warmth.


    "I knew, you''re alright."


    "It''s been a long time, Nunnally." Staring the golden-haired girl that has the same age as him, Jack couldn''t help but feel that this girl is quite pitiful to experience the struggle of her parents at a young age.


    Holding her hands, Jack felt more motivated to build the world that Euphy and Nunnally desired.


    "You''ll stay the night, won''t you, Jack?" Lelouch and Jack sat at the table as they listen to Nunnally.


    Although he didn''t know how Jack Geass work, Lelouch felt uncomfortable that Jack used Geass toward his sister, but he didn''t do anything to correct his sister, fearing that it will lead to another painful memory that she will endure.


    "Su..Jack is a student of the Ashford Academy now. So you can visit him anytime." Seemingly remembered that Suzaku is not in this world anymore, Lelouch corrected himself as he nearly blows his cover making Jack kick him under the table.


    "Really!?" Nunnally said excitedly.


    "I do have work to do for the military though, so it can''t be every day."


    "You... You''re still in the military?" Nunnally asked in worry.


    "It''s alright. I was in the engineering unit, so it''s not dangerous."


    "So it''s was engineering unit, huh." Lelouch realizes there''s no longer tea in the pot.


    "Unlike seven years ago we''re your host now," Lelouch said to Jack as he stood on his sit.


    Making his way toward the kitchen. "Didn''t I tell you to stay in my room?"


    "That man is the Britannian soldier from Shinjuku, isn''t he? Is this wise?" A light green haired woman said to Lelouch.


    "He''s not that Britannian soldier, that''s Jack."


    "What are you talking about isn''t Jack the soldier who was with you in Shinjuku?" C.C said with doubt.


    "Y... don''t tell me you''re under his Geass influence." Surprised, Lelouch didn''t answer her question but look at her with shock.


    "What are you... Ugh!" C.C held her head as the power of her code glowed brightly making the influence of Jack Geass disappeared on her consciousness.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Lelouch asked silently.


    Recovering from the pain, C.C looks at Lelouch before she fainted to his embrace.


    After taking C.C to his room silently, Lelouch made his way back to the dining room.


    "Muu, Brother why did take so long." Nunnally pouted.


    "It''s fine," Jack said to Nunnally then turned his head to Lelouch.


    "I will be going." Lelouch nodded as they took Jack outside.


    "Come visit again. Nunnally would like that."


    "Sure." Looking at his departing back, Lelouch frown.


    Although he didn''t know what happens to C.C, Lelouch knew that it has something to do with Jack. Back in the kitchen, it was clear that C.C didn''t remember Jack existence beside his name replacing Suzaku if Jack didn''t offset his Geass to himself, he is probably under his influence until now.


    Lelouch shook his head as he disregards the thought of Jack power and comforted himself that Jack was not an enemy for now. "What a mystery."